Search the Community

Wow, we've come a long way from chapter 1 but it's finally here. Hope you guys love this part as much as I do. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1985-the-bears-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2044-the-bears-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2154-the-bears-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2248-the-bears-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2335-the-bears-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2625-the-bears-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2787-the-bears-cub-part-7/ Bear’s Cub Part 8 We went upstairs to the living room and all across the couches, the other frat members were making out. Each young, manly face was pressed against another as the 5 cubs made out. Oh, there was of course Toxic. Toxic was tied up at the moment, his body wrapped in thick rope. Bear actually laughed when he saw Toxic the way he was, looking over to Hare. “I couldn’t wait till tomorrow” Hare said, striking a laugh through everyone but Toxic. I was really starting to feel the power emanating from this powerful orgy as the activities became more heated. Shirts came off and pants were dropped, leaving all of the pups stuffing their underwear heavily with their large junk. Bear’s face was something along the lines of smug at what his frat had become. I could see his chest swell with pride a little. “Alright, alright, everyone into the Hibernation Room. Time for you guys to play with the bear in his cave” he said. With that Bear led the way up, the other pups first watching him travel up the stairs and then run from what they were doing to chase him and the big, thick ass flexing and bouncing in his tight cargo shorts when it went around the corner. I watched them run up the stairs like someone had just screamed “Soup’s on!” but I still hadn’t caught on yet. Hare smacked me on the back in a brotherly way and I gasped for air because of his power. I looked back at him but it was too late for explanations as he put his hands under my arms and the man who was at least a foot taller than me picked me up and planted a kiss on me. Toxic’s existence had completely left me as I became immersed in Hare. When I got close enough to him, I could really feel the tensing muscles he used to hold me as he kissed all over me. Even as he carried me up the stairs, he didn’t tire as he made our way to the Hibernation Room. Toxic waited till we were gone before he looked at the rope typing him down around his arms and legs. He cursed silently as he began to wrestle with it for his freedom. --- I could feel the real hardness in Hare’s biceps as one arm let go to widen the space the open door to the room left as the other held me in place. My cock was pressed between us but it was perfectly comfortable as my crotch rubbed against the hardness of Hare’s abs. “Come on, Cub, we have bigger fish to fry. Very big fish.” Hare set me down and grabbed my shirt. “You don’t need this.” Hare’s arms bulged for an instant before shredding my shirt in two like paper. I was bare naked and, with a quick unbuckling of his belt and a drop of his pants, so was Hare, his beautiful body bare for all to view. “Come on, Cub! We’re waiting on you!” Hare grabbed my shoulders and spun me around. Bear was standing above the other cubs, all on their knees before him as they gazed up at his naked, hairy body. I was as speechless as I was when I’d first seen Bear naked. I could see Bear was sweating and I almost couldn’t tell if what I was seeing was real as his balls seemed to pulse every few seconds. Bear’s long, massive cock was only barely tamed as it was dripping profusely on the mat in the room. We were like this for a minute and I couldn’t help questioning why we were doing this. We were only all looking at Bear, his glorious form towering. It was an easy answer. We were waiting for his OK. An OK that came when he smiled and nodded. “Come.” We all attacked Bear, the 6 of us swarming Bear in a wave of worship and pleasure. Bear’s pleased moan was all we needed to keep going. Hare and Taker were down on their knees tasting the sweat on Bear’s thick, hairy legs. Balls and Slugger were licking each of Bear’s arms, their pink tongues tasting the massive blocks of iron that were his biceps. Donut, the only one tall enough to try and reach Bear’s face with his half a foot disadvantage had his nose and tongue putting his senses to work on Bear’s barrel chest. I felt so out of place. I really was a runt of the litter in this situation the way there was no space for me to taste the manly musk of Bear. Bear looked down over Donut’s red head with a big grin. With a loud grunt, Donut was forced to move close to Bear as he seemed to be doing something. I looked down and, between Donut’s legs, a massive appendage was growing down Bear’s legs like an anaconda. As it began to erect itself I could see the muscularity of the big cock shower when Donut, a large fucker, was being lifted by its length. Donut resorted to wrapping his legs around what he could of Bear as the cock held him up, making his feet incapable of touching the ground. “Get some before they take it all, Cub.” I walked nervously to Bear and got down on my knees as the tool held true and started to leak pre cum like a leaky faucet. I hesitantly licked the head and felt my mouth tighten the way one’s mouth tightened when they taste something amazing. It was a taste I’d never forget. It was all I needed to close in, grab his cock with both hands, and try to pull it down so that I could make out with the head. “Ugh….. such good, good pups I’ve got.” We all were pleased that Bear was so proud of us as we all put more effort into our work. Suddenly, I looked up to see Donut’s back shake before Bear’s cock itself was shaking. I was too late but I’d tried to get away as Bear’s climax was close. “FUCK! MOVE CUB!” I jumped out of the way and was glad as a white geyser fired out of Bear’s cock and went flying across the room at high pressure like a fire hose. Bear was bucking with each new launching of blast as his cock fired a constant supply of cum for at least 10 seconds, the wall quaking with each shot. I turned around to see that the door I’d entered from was given a new coat of white. I was speechless as I saw the destruction Bear’s cock could unleash with one shot. I turned to see Bear’s tired face but that wasn’t what I saw. Bear’s muscles were all flexed and his dominating stature felt more dominating. Hare and Taker backed away first as they felt the muscles in the legs they touched flex even larger. Balls and Slugger retreated as well as they felt that Bear was about to make another move. “I need a warm ass. NOW!” Bear had made his choice before anyone could retreat or oblige as he grabbed Donut’s hips with his big hands and lifted his 300+ body easily. Just as Donut was lifted, Bear’s massive dick defied gravity, it’s over 2 foot long length looking like it was on a hunt for the pale, bubbly ass hovering above it. Bear and Donut made eye contact for an instant, their care for each other reflecting between them. With a slow lowering, Bear began Donut’s descent and Donut threw his head back, the mix of pain and pleasure reaching all parts of his body. His ass clenched for only an instant before relaxing from experience. Donut knew if he refused Bear at all, he’d get seriously hurt. It helped at least that whenever it was Bear’s cock, his ass seemed to widen just for him. It was like his ass only accepted and allowed something so large if it belonged to Bear. “Fuck him, Bear!” “Ride it, cowboy!” “I guess it makes sense a donut would have a big hole to fill!” The other pups made catcalls and cheers like Donut was performing some strenuous sport by riding Bear. I was astonished as more and more of that crazy thick meat Bear owned vanished into Donut’s waiting hole. As Donut was lowered, I could see Bear’s face as he enjoyed the feeling of his cock entering such a tight yet open space. Donut moaned and held Bear’s big shoulders the way someone would put their hand on a dresser as he was impaled. The two grunted and moaned as their fucking progressed. I’d never seen something so amazing as Donut had reached the bottom of the tall pole and had his ass spread to allow access. The others in the room were jacking off at the sight of such big men connected by such a powerful man weapon. They were only even more turned on when Bear began the real show, lifting Donut. Donut groaned as he began to go up and down, his ass smacking Bear’s balls with each thrust and collision. Donut groaned as his ass was getting a bit sore. For 30 minutes, Bear pounded him like clockwork, his big balls smacking his ass with each upward heave and his chest swelling with the feeling of having his cock sheathed for an instant before Donut was lifted. Suddenly, Donut shouted. “Fuck!” With a rhythmic grunt, his big cock blasted all it had as high as it could. Though strong, it wasn’t as powerful as Bear’s heaving pecs, the cum being splattered and spread with the power of Donut’s strong jets. He kept cumming on and on, unable to stop for what felt like an entire minute! Bear slowed and eased up on Donut as he saw how exhausted he was. “Good pup, Donut. My biggest pup can really put up a fight.” I was still shocked at all the cum everywhere. “Wow Donut! You can cum more than Bear!” My reaction made everyone turn their heads to look at me. All but Bear. Bear was lifting up Donut. Off his still iron hard cock…. Bear was like lightning as he quickly went to the next biggest, bending Balls forwand and lower his cock, Balls’ legs already spread far apart to handle Bear bareback. Already, his precum was working its magic and making Balls’ ass wet and safer to enter. Bear had already started pounding, kissing Balls neck seductively went he also bent forward before looking over at me with a hungry look. “Didn’t say I was done fucking, Cub!” he roared. Balls was already getting jello legs handling Bear’s assault, his cock also leaking cum from his big balls. Gis wolfish, rough looks still looked beautiful as his face formed an O-shape. He was defenseless and accepting for all of 40 minutes before he too launched his cum from his balls, the jet not as strong as Bear’s or Donut’s, let alone as relentless, but it still fired big volleys all over the mat, making the ground slippery yet still not making it thick enough to affect the heavy Bear’s traction. This went on for hours. One after another, each pup was taken down after nearly an hour as they each received Bear’s constant onslaught. After Slugger’s turn, Bear came just as hard and 20 minutes longer than before, painting the door behind me a thicker coat of white. Bear was a monstrous hurricane of sex as he had each pup on their back and panting after they blew their loads. I was almost terrified when Taker went down as Bear looked over at me with that hungry stare again. I felt my ass tighten a bit at his gaze before he smiled, walked over to me, placed his hand on my back, and kissed me deeply for a minute, warming me up and having me cum my comparatively miniscule load on the ground. I was a shivering mess as I stood with wobbly legs before the sex god that was Bear. “You’re still not ripe enough yet, Cub. You need more time.” With that he turned his big, mountain range back to me and smiled at the sight of Hare jacking himself off in wait. Bear practically attacked him as he began his entrance into Hare’s ass. I was almost scared for him as he was certainly not as big or as durable looking as the bigger pups. Yet, he still looked like he was enjoying it as he was fucked by Bear, potentially rougher than all the others! I was pulled out of my trance by Donut, his big body sweaty after pleasing Bear and his eyes tired looking. “Is he going to be OK?” I asked. “Whatcha mean?” Donut asked as he also watched Bear pulverize Hare. “Won’t he be injured getting fucked like that?” “You’re kidding right? Slugger’s the best top but, when you need a fine flexible ass that doesn’t quit, you got to Hare.” I looked over surprised as I watched Hare’s face show his pleasure. He didn’t look like he was going to be as easily defeated as the others and, of course, he wasn’t. For 2 hours nonstop, Bear fucked to his heart’s content, practically ripping Hare a new one the way he pounded him. Hare ended up coming twice already and was beginning to show fatigue only just as his cock hardened again for what looked like a third time. Donut and the rest were too tired to do anything but watch as Bear fucked Hare. It was only after Hare came the third time that finally tired out, his body limp from exhaustion on Bear’s cock. Bear eased Hare off him and laid him down carefully before standing erect. Speaking of which, it only just occurred to me that Bear was still hard and his reddened cock was looking like it would explode as it had an angry vein on its length and its head was swollen bigger than before. I couldn’t believe Hare had taken that whole. Bear turned to me, his cock coming behind and staying perfectly straight and at an upward 45 degree angle as walked towards me. I fell to my knees as Bear thudded towards me with his big feet. Bear reached me and stood like Big Ben above me with his legs spread and his cock smacking his thick abs. “You’ve almost made it, Cub. You’ve shared your worship with your brother pups and now, with my power, I will make you a full fledged cub.” I didn’t understand what he was saying as I was mesmerized by the masculine temple before me. “You’re still too weak and small to handle my cock but you are ready to take it now. My final load.” With that, Bear aimed his cock downward and I saw that it was still leaking but not with the clear liquid of precum but the white liquid of 100% man juice. I was intimidated for a moment before I was accepting of what Bear had to give me. This was his gift and, as his Cub, I had to accept it. I wasn’t ready for it mentally but I didn’t dodge it as Bear began to release the flexing muscles of his cock to set his load free. My vision was covered quickly and my world began dark yet whiter than ever. I was reminded of what happened with Toxic but this was different. I was accepting Bear’s gift for me. His youngest and smallest pup. I could tell he cared for me. He wouldn’t do anything to harm me. As the assault of a 3 minute cum wave finally let down, I felt myself getting tired in the thickness of my cum blanket. I felt a big man lift me up and carry me to a nearby wall before he laid on his side and yanked me closer, his big muscles pressed against my entire body. I was so warm and exhausted, I didn’t hesitate to let myself drift to a sound sleep. --- I woke up the next morning with my eyes sealed shut. I was a little scared but I realized that I hadn’t removed the cum that was on me from last night. I peeled off the dried cum cage I was in and looked around into an empty room. The room was still cum stained but there were no other pups in the room. Even Bear was gone. I looked around before looking down and seeing a pair of underwear in my size, a towel, and a note. It read: Get cleaned for breakfast, Cub. Well be back soon with a big load to celebrate your becoming brothers with the other Cubs. Don’t go looking for any other clothes. Bear I looked at the letter and then the underwear and smiled. I had brothers now. I found the bathroom and almost gasped at how much shower there was inside. It looked like the one’s freshman were supposed to get when they moved in and had to share with the others in their dorm building. I saw the knobs for each shower were about chest high but I realized that was understandable since I was a dwarf in a house of huge men. I got turned on the water and felt the dried cum unsettle from its home on my skin, the pieces chipping away until there was only skin. I took some soap and a rag and rubbed them together before taking the rag and setting the soap in it’s place before it suddenly fell to the floor. I grinned as I’d very literally dropped the soap. I almost wanted to have another pup in here to catch me bending over to take it as I leaned forward and picked it up before setting it down. After 5 minutes of washing away the cum and thinking about the other big pups, I turned off the shower and began to towel off as I looked in the mirror. I looked like a whole different person in the foggy reflection. I could still make out my face but I seemed different. I looked healthier almost. I felt warmer than ever before in this home of brothers. It was such a new feeling for me that I got lost in my own eyes thinking about it. It was when I heard the left over water in the shower empty out and I realized what I was doing did I quickly attempt to cover the matter up along with my own body. I looked at the black briefs and decided to kick my legs into them and yank them up. My eyes widened at the feel of them. Were they even my size? I looked down and looked at the tag behind me. Yeah, a small looked accurate for such a little man. Why were they tight? I actually had to adjust myself in their embrace as I felt like I was being constricted. Did they order some weird brand, I wondered. I felt the sides dig into my skin a little by their tightness but I shrugged it off. Had I been paying attention and looking more closely, I’d have seen the mirror was defogged and my appearance wasn’t in the mirror anymore. Instead, a bigger back and a slightly taller man had his back turned to the mirror as he walked out in his tight black briefs. To Be Continued…..

Angel: A Sequel – Part VIII By [email protected] One Month of Muscle Ecstasy It was astounding to me that Grant had come to my front door, completely unannounced, over a month ago. Fortunately, my intuition said it was “ok to let him in.” Holy shit. Letting “him in” was an understatement. Never in my wildest muscle fantasy imagination (and it is pretty wild) would I have believed that such a tall, massively muscular, extremely handsome, and sexy man would ever enter my non-descript life. He was wearing damn near next to nothing – really short shorts, a very tight tee-shirt – all trying to cover up sets of explosive slabs of muscles, veins, tendons, and an ever so light dusting of hair. I was so grateful that his very intimidating looks were overwhelmed by his very warm and inviting smile – a smile that took over his whole gorgeous face, including a sexy day old beard. He was well beyond any morph I had seen on the internet. Incredibly proportioned. Unreal shoulder width, narrowing into a very sexy V at his waist and then a massive expansion of his thighs and calves. Biceps and triceps, even relaxed, were unheard of on a human man. And, god, his package. Jeez. I’d never seen such a huge package on a man before. I couldn’t figure out where his cock began or his balls started – it was just one huge sexy bulge of very virile masculine power. As I’ve reported before, we spent the morning in total lust and muscle worship. He completely gave himself to me – knowing exactly what my fantasies had been for years. I fucked his arms, his cleavage, his back, his abs, and all the other parts he flexed and tensed for my pleasure. I came more than I ever thought possible. Then he pulled a miracle on me and gave me a larger penis which thrilled me no end. God I loved using it on him. I got the hang of taking his enormous cock into my mouth. I took in his special testosterone and got incredibly energized. Despite my questions, he was pretty vague about where he came from. “All in due time,” he would say compassionately to me, and with a knowing smile. Boy, did he love being worshipped by me. He was non stop. He had more ideas about how to turn us both on. His astounding incredible strength made the impossible possible. As they say, we rutted like bulls. Our shower together was a mind-blower. God, I loved riding up and down on his hard straight iron beam of a cock. He is so strong that he could use me as a wash cloth as my hard cock fucked every inch of his hard, massive and flexed muscles. I went to the big and tall men’s shop and got him some clothes that turned out to just barely fit him. Fuck, he was sex on wheels with or without clothes. Just for the hell of it we decided to go to the local muscleman gym. Wow, we had a muscle sex and a private body-builder worshipping party that was beyond anything those muscle guys had ever fantasized about. I’ve never seen so many big hard cocks on so many really big and muscular men. We fucked the shit out of each other with our cocks. They were profoundly mesmerized by Grant’s very personal style and his own very special exuding testosterone. His deeply masculine spirit was infectious. On the way back home Grant did an extraordinary feat of strength and saved some young kids who were in a bus teetering on a bridge railing. He used his unbelievable strength to muscle the semi trailer off the bus, tear open the bus door, and ever so gently bring each kid out onto the ground safely for the EMTs to tend to them. With each kid on the ground, he paused to breathe his breath into these terrified boys and girls. I think he saved many of them by his gift of breath. We didn’t talk about that much after words. He just did what he is gifted to do. I began to understand more deeply what a very special guy he was….though I really didn’t know the half of it. In this first month together we became quite a domestic couple…doing what most couples need to do to take care of the house. Yet, we had our own way of doing things. In the house we rarely wore clothes. We loved being naked and sporting our hard cocks damn near all the time. My cock stayed hard because of all of his special testosterone I kept consuming. Added to this was the mystery of slurping milk from his big, thick and every so slightly hairy tits. He loved when I did that. I could bring him to ecstasy at a moments notice. His milk supply never ended. He’d get that “full feeling” and invite me to chow down…which I did very enthusiastically. I always rubbed and pushed on his massive arms and huge traps when I did that…sorta like a “two for one”. I thought of a puppy or a kitty “kneading” at their mother’s stomach while chowing down. We made some changes to my little house. We expanded the bathroom shower so it could take two of us with four power nozzles, and we added another hot water heater. We bought a king size bed and, even then, that wasn’t big enough for him. He just curled up a little closer to me. I didn’t mind that at all. He thrilled the neighbors when he cut the lawn…especially when he wore his shorts and wife beater t-shirt. The guys would always come up and make small talk with him, and ask fitness and nutrition advice. So did the women. Many just wanted to hang around him and be with him. He was, as always, very friendly and very gracious. We could tell they were a bit mystified that they couldn’t get more out of him about his background, etc. We went back to the gym a couple of times. The manager always made sure the gym was locked so the muscleheads and Grant could really get it on. It was stunning to watch how these massive men in their own right let their inhibitions go and completely give themselves sexually to Grant and demand feats of strength from him, all the while rubbing and massaging his flexed muscles. He ate it up and always made sure I was part of the scene. Nothing like watching musclemen use their big hard cocks to fuck Grant’s extraordinarily hard and vascular muscles. Sucking on Grant’s extraordinary big cock and receiving the gift of his special testosterone was always a very special prize for each of them. It just fueled the muscle lust frenzy even more. We knew we didn’t want to say cooped up in my house just because Grant was so big and so stunning. So, we just said “what the hell” and started to run errands like most couples do. Yet, no surprise, people would just stop in their tracks when they saw Grant. Meijer’s, Lowes, a restaurant, a coffee shop, the movies…it made no difference. We got used to it. Fortunately, we were approached by friendly, very curious, and, in some cases, some very lust-filled men and women. Few if any assholes. Grant had a way of dispatching with the jerks quickly. He answered questions, gave advice, took compliments, always flexed his huge biceps when asked, and talked about how he and I were partners (I was always so proud when he did this). We were an exceptional two man witness team – albeit very unusual -- for gay partners. He always wished folks well. What a gentleman and thoughtful soul he is. At restaurants and under the table, he almost always squeezed my leg to “keep the connection” in those moments. I reciprocated as best I could, being only able to grab a very small piece of his hardened strips of quad muscles. My life truly was a new life with Grant. Not only was he the fulfillment of years of my deep-seated and hidden muscleman and musclegod fantasies, but he was also a beautiful spirit, loving me, all of me. I was feeling like a new man myself…coming into my own deep manhood…which is not an easy thing for a gay man to feel. And, I got to worship his entire gorgeous and massive body anytime I wanted. And, he, being the gentleman that he is, made it a point to make sure I understood how much he was truly turned on by my body. I still have that to figure out – “in the eyes of the beholder” I guess. Yet Another Surprise – A Hint of Things To Cum We had talked for a few days about what I would like for my birthday. Now, remember, he can read my mind. That is often frustrating. Yet it has its benefits. Often, he’ll put into words to me what I only have in vague, unformed thoughts. This was one of those occasions. I had often referred to Grant as my “Superman”. And, lord, I meant that. I had had a Superman fetish from my very young days watching George Reeves in the 1950’s on the black and white television. Then the cool Superman series hit in later years on TV. I always watched for their physiques and baskets. Then all the movies started with Christopher Reeves and everybody else. Sometimes I saw the movies twice to make sure I didn’t miss any eye candy. And, shit, there were some very hot guys. Tom Welling was a particular favorite. I watched them all. And, of course, during my teenage years, I had a huge collection of Superman comic books. Fuck, my fantasies about Superman and me would go crazy over those years and they still do. I have two great Superman t-shirts in my drawer. Well, of course, Grant was well aware of this fetish of mine. It never occurred to me that he would pay it any mind. Little did I know. That was to change, big time. He asked me one morning, while I was snuggled up into the hairy cleavage of his pecs and massaging his arms and abs, if there was something special I’d like for my birthday. I said I really felt I had everything I needed -- now that he was with me. He was quiet. We didn’t talk about it the rest of the day. The one exception was later in the afternoon when we decided to fuck the hell out of each other and I jammed by big hard cock into his rock hard abs as hard as I could. He asked me “How do you like fucking Superman?” I didn’t miss a beat and told him I wanted to fuck all his Superman muscles, one at a time. We laughed and he started flexing like only he can flex and I was like a kid in a cock-hardening candy store. He threw up his right bicep and pumped the hell out of it…turning it into a vascular explosion of thick strips of muscle, encased in veins, with a massive forearm that seemed nearly has big as his bicep and tricep put together. I’d seen this display before, yet I am always in awe of its power, size, vascularity, mind-boggling thickness, and the presence of pure, raw, sex. “Okay, Paul, go ahead. Fuck the hell out of my arm. Jam that big hard cock of yours right down into the deep crevasse between my bicep pig and my rock-hard forearm. Fuck me till you have no explosions left.” I jumped immediately onto his hard as a rock waist, kneeling down (he didn’t flinch a bit). Grabbed his fist and bicep as best I could. He let up his flex a bit so I could wedge my not insignificant cock into the warm and wet crevasse. Then he tightened it up again. I damn near died and went to heaven and he hadn’t even started pumping and squeezing my cock yet. Then, lubbed by his sweat and my own gusher of pre-cum, I just started to jam my cock into his muscle as hard as I fuckin’ could. With each jam he squeezed and tightened. Oh fuck…he was masturbating my cock with his whole arm. I was delirious in ecstasy. He kept hollering expletives about how strong his muscles were, how powerful he was, how he could crush my cock, how he wanted me to jam him even harder. My energy knew no bounds. I just pumped the fuck out of that crevasse, feeling the very hard vice of massive muscle he had me in – very tightly surrounded between his huge bicep and thickly veined forearm. He had me so tight there was no way I was gonna pop out…just a total and complete vice of hard muscle. “Yeah, feel that vice, that vice of inhuman muscle, Paul…only Superman can do that for you,” he screamed. He was really gettin’ into it too. Within moments, deep churning started in me and there was no way I was gonna stop it. I pumped harder and he squeezed harder. He kept hollering at me to let it go…feel his vice of muscle…feel his power surround my hard cock…surrender to his inhuman strength. Then the eruptions came. Volley after volley of thick warm cum shot out from my piss slit. It just kept on coming. He kept on pumping and squeezing and more kept coming out. I couldn’t stop. Didn’t want to stop. He was immovable. I could not get his arm, fist, or bicep to move an inch. He was being a rock. Fuck. Fuck. We were one…and it defied description. Our pulsating bodies and muscles and my cock told the whole story. In a state of both exhaustion and exhilaration I fell back into Grant’s huge chest, spread out over his abs, with my small arms resting on top of his monstrous arms. We were both breathing pretty heavy. He hugged me with such boyish enthusiasm. I felt so cared for, so attended to, so loved. He loved giving himself to me and I loved receiving his gifts and giving myself to him. It really was perfect. Just what true cock-hardening muscle worship can be about. The Mystery Birthday Present Revealed Later that evening, as we were lounging and cuddling watching some TV show, he asked me again, very gently, “Alright, Paul, what do you really want for your birthday? Like what have you always wanted, deep in your soul?” I was stuck. The breathtaking memory of me fucking his power-packed arm was still with me and that felt like enough. Our house was just perfect for the two of us…including his massive size. We’d had fun being “out in the world” and taking in the compliments and the gawkers. Our sex, due in no small part to his unlimited strength, was mind-boggling. I really didn’t have any ideas. Nothing. “Okay, my dear friend, I think I have a present that will really light your fire. It is something you’ve dreamed of for years. You’ve even mentioned it to me many times in the past few weeks. I’ve watched you dream about it for many years, too,” he said mysteriously. “You’ve longed for this since you were a little boy,” he added. With that he got up, naked of course (I got to watch his spectacular muscular butt go into the bedroom, supported by the most amazing set of striated rear leg muscles on any man, ever). He came out with a big grin on his face, carrying a very large box tied with a big red ribbon. His hard cock was rigid, pointing up, as usual. He clearly was turned on. I immediately wondered where this box came from. He “heard” me and said “Remember, I have my ways that are not well known to you or others in this world,” he said with a knowing smile. I’d gotten used to hearing that over the last four weeks. And, I believed it. Experience and just plain acceptance with Grant is quite a teacher. He plopped the box on my lap and told me to open it. I couldn’t imagine what was in it. As it turned out, it did completely defy my imagination. I pulled the ribbon off and, with some trepidation, started to lift the lid. I was both excited and anxious. I pulled back the top of the white tissue and there, right on top, was the most brilliant Superman emblem of yellow and red on a sea of dark blue that I had ever seen. My heart was in my throat. I flashed, wondering if this was for me, or if he had picked it out for himself. Either way, I was dumbfounded. I looked at him with an intense look of shock and excitement and he looked back at me with the compassion and love only he could muster. I started to dig in and pull out the huge top piece, together with its very wide and long sleeves. I knew right away from the size that this was an outfit for him, my Superman. Oh my god, he was giving me a Superman outfit that he could wear, just for me…fulfilling years and years of life-long fantasies of being love and cared for by my Superman. I burst into tears…no surprise. He had touched the deepest part of me…the part of me that I had not shared with barely anybody…a part of me that had been hidden well away from daily life…a part of me that I had only lived vicariously in TV series, movies and comic books. Now, he was ready, in all his height and muscular glory, and profound love, to be that Superman just for me. I was overwhelmed. He leaned over, wrapped his big right arm around me and told me how much it meant to him to be able to give me this present and that he hoped it would make me happy. Then he squeezed me hard. “Oh, Grant, my Superman, words fail me. You have read my heart and I am very very grateful. I can’t imagine a birthday present better than this Superman suit on you. I can imagine seeing you in it in all your handsome and muscular glory. Holy shit. Holy shit,” was all I could say as my mind flashed to seeing him wearing this extraordinary gift. And the funny thing is that him wearing the suit would be for real…really for real…given who he already is for me. “I debated about whether to put it on first or bring it to you in a package,” he explained. “It just seemed right to have you open the present first. That way you could help me get into it, one piece at a time. I thought you’d might like doing that,” he said with a big leer of knowing. “Oh god yes, helping you get this on all your muscles and arranging your cock and balls would be fabulous. Yeah, that was a good call,” I added with my own unabashed boyish enthusiasm. Fuck, the pieces of his Superman uniform were huge. No surprise. As I reverently pulled each out of the box…it felt like we were having a holy experience. The top and its arms were both loose yet woven for a form-fitting look. Oh shit. God that would be amazing. Fuck, the emblem was big but I wondered if it was big enough to fill the width and depth of his massive chest. We’d soon find out. The blue leotards looked like they were already shrink wrapped. God, how would we get him into those things? Would his bulging quads and leg muscles burst out of the fabric? He said, “Actually not, the suit is especially made to expand for me,” he said with prideful reassurance. I pulled out his yellow belt. Jeesuz, what a contrast to his waist and incredible V-shape that would create. Then I pulled out his red trunks. Oh my god…the whole idea that he could stuff his big muscular ass and huge set of cock and balls into this thing boggled my mind. He would be sex personified. Much more so than any of the other wussy Superman’s we’ve seen on TV or in the movies. His red boots were next to the last. Bright, shiny, lace-up jobs. The personification of sleek power. Then, right at the bottom of the box, was his beautiful smooth red cape. Suddenly he reached over and with great deliberation and fanfare pulled this gorgeous piece of tightly woven fabric out of the box. He stood up and, much to my surprised pleasure, he wrapped it around his massive shoulder and traps…and just held it there…the very long length flowing down his big body….modeling it for himself and modeling it for me. All in the nude. Holy shit, it and he were absolutely spectacular. The cape was of such a fabric so that there were no creases. Just a long flowing cape that could completely encircle his huge body. Oh Jesus, he really is Superman. I damn near had an orgasm right on the spot. We carefully laid the cape out on the floor. Then we spread out all the pieces and just stared at this listless outfit that would soon cover his massive body of bulging muscles, striations, and veins. It was a holy moment. Fuck, he was going to be the most handsome Superman ever…and he was all mine. He gave me a big grin at that last thought. And, of course, both our cocks were in full straight-on mast position. I was beside myself in excitement that I would help him squeeze himself into each piece and watch the transformation of the loose expandable fabric as it stretched mightily to cover his exceptionally massive body. The whole idea of jamming his warm hard huge cock and balls into the red trunks had really grabbed my imagination as well. “Okay, why don’t we start with the shirt and sleeves,” suggested Grant. I already knew that given his super-powers, he could get in and out of this outfit in an instant. Yet, he was asking me to “help him” – it was part of my birthday present for which I was eternally grateful. Hell, I immediately planned to always help him in and out of it – all the time. God what a turn on that would be. To make things easier on me, he sat down on the couch and I took the torso top and literally began to wrestle with getting it over his head and down his massive neck muscles. That was ok but I could not get it low enough for him over his huge shoulders to put his exploding arms into the arm holes. He proved to be very helpful…stretching the fabric so he could pull his arms into himself and push through the holes. Fuck, then I pulled the whole torso piece down to way below his belly button and we had a transformation of extraordinary proportions on our hands. God I’ve always loved clothed body-builders. Skin-tight clothing always seemed to have a major sexual message to it for me and Grant was no exception. All his bulging traps, delts, biceps, triceps, forearms, pecs muscles and protruding tits were just bursting out thru the fabric…like he was wearing another skin. Damn, the height of his bulging traps were to die for. “What d’ya think, Paul?” he asked expectantly. “Oh my ever loving God, you are so incredibly sexy, so massive, so built, so proportional…the fabric just accentuates your bulges and deep crevasses. God, I love all your deep curves. The suit is so skin tight. It makes your huge protruding chest even look more massive. And those tits!! I can see your big veins through the suit. Shit, you sure are my Superman…in spades,” I enthused. “Alright, what d’ya say we tackle these trunks,” he announced proudly. He was reading my mind. I told him he’d have to cut back on his massive erection otherwise we’d never get him in. He said, “That’s a problem I’d like to have. Nothing like Superman with a big ass erection jutting up to his left hip…at least with you and me.” Yeah, he was definitely into this. I opened up the trunks so he could step in – one massive leg at a time. I noticed the trunks had a built-in jock-strap. I wondered if it would be big enough and powerful enough to withstand Grant’s brick splitting hard-on. With his cock hitting me in the face (I loved it), we got the trunks over his calves and quads ever so slowly, lifting one front and back section at a time. Jeez, he was huge, even relaxed. Then the best part, at least for me. I got to grab and squeeze his hard warm cock and start jamming it down into the trunks while I pulled them up over his waist. His big balls filled up the jock quickly. His short and beautiful pubic hair was a spectacular contrast to his equipment. I got his warm cock into the jock strap and, just as he had suggested earlier, it was so big that it went up to his left hip. Fucking sexy as hell. Then I pulled the trunk up over the entire package, working the cloth over his big glutes as best I could. He took a moment and very slowly and sexily adjusted himself front and back. He tucked the shirt into the trunks. He became the epitomy of one hell of a sexy Superman and we didn’t even have all the outfit on him yet. He gave me the arms on the hips Superman pose that makes me weak in the knees. He knew it. And, it sure did. I couldn’t help but give his cock and balls a real hard massage and even playfully punch them. I knew I couldn’t hurt him. I had long since figured out that he has a masochist streak in him, too. I laughed when I saw a wet spot coming thru the jock strap and trunks. He giggled. The yellow belt was next. Fuck. It was thick and wide and perfect for a very big man like Superman. I pulled it around him and he took over, pulling it tight. No breath intake was necessary for him. His waist was already incredibly small and powerful for a man his size. He inserted the end into the loop and posed yet again. Holy shit. Damn. I was having a hell of a time not blowing my wad. The belt accentuated his amazing v-shape, his huge lats, his extremely defined abs, and obliques. If the mid-section is the location of a man’s full and most profound power, Grant had it all going on big time. The skin-tight blue tights were something else altogether. How could we possibly get them up and over his massive calf and leg muscles? Sure, they would fit his narrow waist. We both had a look of a little wonderment on our face as I held them up. They seemed so small and flimsy. Grant reassured me that the fabric was very stretchable. With him standing on one leg, I got one leg – with quite a struggle – up and over a calf and partially up his beautiful quad. We were able to do the second leg only that far. Then with all the muscle I could muster, I started to pull the fabric up each of his quads. Damn, the muscles fought this fabric assault big time. They did not want to be constrained for any reason. And, fuck, it was still so sexy…especially with my face damn near jammed into his tight trunks and jock, with his cock extended way off to the left hip. Yet it became very clear that this fabric would be a beautiful second skin to his undulating muscles. As the fabric hit the bottom of his trunks, I was able to just barely pull the trunks out just a bit from around his leg muscles and force the blue tights up and under. Lordy, it was hot pushing my hand up his trunks, feeling the hard muscle and fabric. I took the opportunity to grab at his extended cock and balls at the same time. That was a rush. The trunks and tights were so tight that no piece of fabric was going to be pulled out of place. No seams. No creases. No folds. Just plain silky tight smooth fabric being stretched to its limit across mountains of thick muscle. He stood back…standing proud and we admired our handiwork. Wow, what a feast of masculine power and manhood. He made those other Supermen look like wussies. He sat down and we started to work on the sleek red boots. I unlaced them and they fit him like a glove. Almost all the way up to his calf. Damn. Another piece of sexual equipment added to his Superman persona. He stood up again and paraded around. Holy mother of god…I was in complete ecstasy….a long-standing boyhood wet dream come true. Now the most important piece. Again, almost in a reverie, he reached down and pulled the flowing red cape up and in front of him. It was almost like he was checking to make sure it was the right size. We were both breathless. In a very graceful gesture he wrapped the cape around his back and, using very well hidden industrial snaps, snapped the cape up around the shirt on his massive traps and shoulders. We were clearly anointing him with this beautiful cape. That done, he placed his arms – yet again -- in the Superman signature “hands on his hips” position and assumed that very famous Superman pose. The pose that had turned on boys and men (and maybe some girls) for years and years. Never could I have imagined such an extraordinary and deeply personal birthday gift from him. We both were grinning ear to ear …very excited that this was happening. And that he was complete. He was complete as Superman. Superman fulfilling all my many years of fantasies. For real. In an easy and deliberative way, he walked over to me. He put his huge Superman-covered arm under my legs, leaned me back, and had me fall into his other massive arm. He brought me close to his chest, holding me tight, just as Superman would, and whispered “Happy Birthday my dear friend Paul. Happy Birthday.” I burst into tears again. I was just so profoundly touched to have these many years of fantasies fulfilled by Grant. He held me tighter. Then he told me something he had never told me, “Paul, I love you, and want to be your Superman forever.” I buried my teary face into his big thrusting Superman emblem chest and just let it all hang out. Our Testosterone Takes Over After a few minutes of being held so closely by Grant, I started to get hard – again. Fuck, since taking in all his testosterone I’d become a non-stop sex machine. He saw that and put me down. And, with a quizzical look on his very handsome face, he looked like he was asking me “what next?” I moved in real close and started to explore all the muscles, bulges, and contours of my new Superman. I slowly felt the delicate and tight fabric that was covering every part of his amazing body. I felt the smoothness from moving from one ever so slightly covered bulging muscle to another and back again. I felt the deep sexual reverie of hidden muscles. And I continued doing that – all over his massive body. He stood perfectly still. Letting me explore all of him – everywhere. I paused when a tight cloth contour emphasized a special crevasse or bulge. He was giving himself to me, yet again. And, I was giving myself to him. Our mutual admiration and love was made in heaven. I went up to his huge traps and he obliged me by giving me an amazing flex. Such height. Such striations. Such sweep. Such hardness. My hands roamed onto his extremely thick and vascular neck – covered in columns of muscle and sinew. The epitome of manhood in my eyes. The sign of a beast of a man. A man that could not be conquered and would always be the conqueror. Without hesitation my right hand went down to his crotch and I started to massage, grab, and squeeze hard, his huge steel pole --still shooting off to his left hip. I massaged it hard and one of his traps at the same time. The two muscles were profoundly connected for me. Both signs of virility and masculine power that knew no end…and that fed on each other. He wasn’t moving…just simply absorbing my worship of him. He did let out a few very deep and guttural sounds of approval, however. I was in another world. A world with my Superman. A world that I had long dreamed of but never thought could possibly exist. It did not matter that he was a mystery and that his arrival on my door step defied explanation. All that mattered was that we were here, together. I gently pushed him back onto the sofa. He opened up his legs and arms. Such a wonderful invitation. I got down on my knees and dove into his crotch. I wanted to feel, taste, push around, massage, bite, and nuzzle his balls and, most especially, his extraordinary steel hard cock. I wanted to do this thru the fabric. The fabric held mystery, and mystery was what I wanted right now. I wanted the mystery of Superman’s cock and balls…the core of his manhood…the hidden of the hidden. I wanted to touch and suck where no one had ever touched, sucked, and teethed before. My passion kicked in big time and I couldn’t get enough of his tightly encased fabric-covered body. He just exuded sex. I mauled every muscle possible and he flexed each one so I could feel it at its peak. I traced his big veins along his arms – they were clearly visible thru the fabric. I grabbed his traps and dove into his chest, sucking on and biting his tits. He just groaned. I raised myself a little higher and started dry-humping his trunks, bulging with his cock and balls. I was on fire for him. I couldn’t believe I had the strength to jam him as hard as I did. It felt so good. Both of us were as hard as hell. As I humped him, I started licking and kissing his biceps – up, down and around. God, they were huge. And so fuckin’ hard. When he flexed, he put up two peaks on each for me to lick till there was no tomorrow. I couldn’t resist diving into his exceedingly powerful neck and licking the columns of sinew and muscles that spoke of his unbelievable power and sexuality. He just moved his head from side to side to give me the best licking position. I loved licking his day old beard. He is so fuckin’ masculine. His groans didn’t stop, either. Fuck, I was fucking Superman…Superman’s muscles…all of them! In his own moment of passion, he brought his huge arms around and squeezed me like he was doing a crab or most muscular pose. I was totally encased in exploding muscle and veins. I couldn’t move. I didn’t want to move. I just let him have his way with me and manhandle me any way he wanted. I could tell he had locked his hands behind me and kept squeezing and squeezing. Fuck, it hurt but it hurt good…real good. I loved being completely overpowered by this massive monster of a man – my Superman. He knew I loved it, too. Without a sound, he let me out of the most muscular embrace. I slid down until I was sitting on the floor with my back to him. I put my puny arms up on both gigantic quads and he began a series of quad flexes that just blew my mind. Fuck, I had never seen such mass and separation of all these leg muscles at the same time. That, plus he had veins going everywhere. Power, pure fuckin power. I turned around and began doing my own manhandling of his thighs and calves. Our muscle talk was filled with expletives and deep appreciation. He was clearly really proud of these mothers…these monsters. And for good reason. I couldn’t get enough rubbing, massaging, and attempts at pushing the hard muscles around with my hands. I couldn’t wait to sit on them and feel them up hard when he did leg presses in the gym. What a gift he is to me. The End of A Special Day Superman. A mystery to all but me. I knew in the days ahead I would know him more as Superman and less as Grant. He knew that, too. We would explore the limits of his super powers together. He would perform amazing feats of strength for me while I massaged and groped his flexing muscles. We’d “work out” after hours in the muscle gym, all by ourselves. He’d let me manhandle him and his muscles while he pushed around astounding weights. I’d pump his thick long cock, bring him to orgasm, as he pumped tons of iron - effortlessly. I knew he was reading my mind…reading my fantasies. How good could it get that we were on the same wave length in our new life together. He reached down and brought me up into his arms and close into his chest, yet again. We spent the rest of the day in each other’s arms. I was very grateful that he had come to my door unannounced and that I had had the good sense to let this very special man into my life. Lord knows what the days ahead would bring. Feedback appreciated. No flames please. Copyright © [email protected]

Antialpha Part 3 By F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2656-antialpha/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2667-antialpha-part-2/ After a very long soak under the shower, letting thoughts run and run and run and run in his head... Bo came out, toweled himself off, and realized he needed to get moving. If Mr. Donatelli's men had found him at the club last night, and knew where he lived here, they would be watching and they would be back. Even though that was a strong metal security door, for the likes of Mr. Donatelli's men, it won't mean much. If they're willing to break down a door in a busy apartment building, they'd be willing to use explosives to blow the security door. Stepping out into the bedroom, Bo did several double takes hearing the very heavy footfalls made by himself. He was still not used to the fact that he was tall and heavy enough to make large man sized footsteps. Nor were his clothes. Bo sat and stared at his closet and drawers. He liked things tight fitting to show off how thin and small he was to attract dominant tops, and now having grown a foot taller to five-feet eleven inches tall, and gained enough weight in muscle mass to look like a gymnast, there was no way his clothes were going to fit without ripping, tearing, in several places or riding so high up his arms and legs that he'd look like a poor school boy after his growth spurt. How was he going to outside? How could leave the apartment with nothing to wear? Most of the people in the apartment building were out at work currently, and those that were still here Bo didn't know very well, if at all. Then an idea came to him and he called down to the doorman, Mr. Ogle. He told him of his plight about the clothes and needing to go somewhere else than staying the apartment. Mr. Ogle did not disappoint. "Sir, you looked about the same size as me...although I had always you were much shorter than me. Nothing wrong with that, just an observation. But, I have some extra clothes in my locker here. I carry extras just in case I'm invited to head out somewhere after work. I can bring them up and see if they'll fit you, however, they may be a little tight as you look a little more muscular than I am. As far as a place to go, I could recommend the apartments I live in, as they have some units they rent out for days like a hotel. You could stay there until conditions prove favorable to return." Bo agreed and thanked Mr. Ogle for all his assistance when he came up. The clothes did fit, although a bit tight across the chest, back, shoulders, in the thighs, and especially in the groin. Bo had an extremely difficult time trying to figure out what to do. His cock having grown with him, staying in proportion was absolutely huge even when soft. So big in fact that trying to ball it all up in his underwear made an obscene looking package. It stuck out so far and so round, even with the jeans on, it couldn't help but be noticed. Like he had this growth or something there. This didn't even mention the pain he was in with his cock and balls all stuffed into his underwear. Between the cock being pressed and forced down by the underwear, and the underwear pulling in and up on Bo's scrotum, standing, let alone walking, felt like he was getting racked every second. But what was he going to do? Attempting to let his schlong snake down a leg of the pants, it was so long and so thick you couldn't help but see the outline of it going down his pants leg. There it was, soft, running three-fourths the way down his thigh! Eventually Bo decided to have it snake down the leg. When he stood with his legs nearly closed, at least he could hid the shape and shadow down his leg as opposed to the bunched package that just domed out from his crotch a good few inches in front of him. Borrowed clothes on, including shoes that actually pinched his feet a little bit, Bo went out the back way of the apartment, after checking to make sure that none of Mr. Donatelli's men were around. Course he had to laugh and chuckle after thinking about it. "Why do I have to walk around like I'm in a witness protection program? They'll still be looking for...me. The old me. How I was - four feet eleven inch twink. They have no idea how I look now." So Bo went to head out, taking the monorail to get to places, and walking, figuring they probably have his car watched and he wouldn't want to get in and attract new attention to himself. Making his way through several malls and stores, he sought out some bare essentials of clothing, and nothing hugely expensive. He didn't need to look like a tourist, only on foot, walking around with dozens upon dozens of shopping bags and invite the local thugs and muggers to take a shot at him. Although he did wonder how he'd fare against them now in this body. Couple sets of jeans, some shorts, tennis shoes, five t-shirts, a couple tank tops, a dress shirt, pants, and shoes, a light weight jacket, and it was off to the apartment complex Mr. Ogle had told him about. He rang for the clerk and told him Mr. Ogle had recommended the place and that he was awaiting renovations to his home being done. The clerk just kind of blew him off, but made the arrangements and told him which apartment number to occupy. After unpacking his clothes and putting his new tennis shoes on, size thirteen and a half! - he went out and walked to a neighboring grocery store to buy some food, drink, and snacks. Bo figured he might want to lay low from clubbing tonight least that give him and his new look away as to who he was. He came back to his unit, after stopping by a Chinese restaurant for take-out, unpacked the grocery bag placing stuff in the refrigerator and cabinets, reheated his take-out and sat down on the sofa watching some skin flicks on the television. ************************************************************** The next morning, Bo heard the sounds of someone moaning. He fluttered his eyes and groggily sat up looking around. More moans and groans came and Bo wondered who the hell was in the rental apartment with him. Then his head cleared from sleep and he realized he fell asleep watching TV. and the it was sex scene in a movie. It happened to be of two guys and Bo looked at them for a little bit. The dominant male was kind of cute, nicely built, deep soft eyes, and.... "Aaauugh fuck!" Bo nearly hit the floor trying to stand up and quickly undo his button, his fly, and lower his jeans down. Although these jeans fit him much better, and he bought them with some room, his cock quickly becoming erect was taking up all the space it possibly could between natural morning stiffness, and suddenly seeing something arousing. Shucking his pants and laying back down on the couch, Bo marvels as he stared down his chest and abs to see his ever growing monster getting longer and thicker and heavier. "oooh damn.... so heavy....nearly hurts....but feels...so good." In a back pack he had packed with some extra items from home, he reached and fumbled around until he found the tape measure and lay it along the length of his cock. ... ... ... seventeen and one-fourth inches. "Oh shit!" thought Bo. "Who the fuck wants a decent sized, muscular, donkey dicked twink!" He tossed his head back onto the arm of the couch, threw one hand down to touch the floor, but his cock stood there throbbin' and bobbin' lightly smacking his abs each time it tried to rise up on its own in its erection. The other hand quickly grabbed his cock to stop it from smacking his abs and chest. "OOH!" The sensation hit him so hard. His cock was so sensitive, and the feeling ran through him like a jolt when he grabbed his cock. "Hmmmmmmm" Bo couldn't help himself. This morning erection. The sounds of the guys fucking in the movie. Bo grabbed a hold of his shaft in one hand and cock head in the other, closed his eyes and began to stroke. Stroke. STROKE! STROOOOOOOOOOOOKE for all he was worth. He pictured the hot young lead in the moving coming to him and tell him it was alright to be huge, gigantically tall, massively muscled, endowed like a donkey. Bo began to feel through his imagination that young stud then penetrate his ass and fuck him long and hard. "Oooooooooh.....OH! oh oh oh oh! Yes... oh! Daddy, fuck me, daddy! Fuck me hard! Fuck this cum siphoning bottom hard! OH! YES! PLEASE! Oh.....OH!......Urghmmmmmmm... OH GAWD!" Suddenly Bo's toes curled, his hands tightened their grip on his cock, his back arched, his eyes sprung wide open, along with his mouth, and then.....his cock exploded with rope, after rope, after rope of cum blasting from his balls, up his shaft, and out the slit. In just second Bo was covered head to abs in white goo and after the blasts subsided, he still shook in orgasm quite a few minutes more. Rolling himself off of the couch...Bo tried to stand up, shakily, still groaning and moaning, smiling wryly. "F...fff...fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck....huh....that felt.......in....in....incredible. Maybe ....maybe I should discover what being a top is." Bo's butt hole quivered at that thought, and he knew...he was still a bottom, but he might have to ask for a jack off favor at least from his nightly catches from now on. Getting up, he walked to the bathroom, took off his shirt, underwear, socks and stood in the shower. Soaping up well, he backed up under the shower spray and let the water caress down his body to clean him up. Rubbing his hands down with the flow of water, he felt his new body and marveled at how more feeling, sense of touch, it seemed to have, how good it felt to be caressed. He was lost in feeling and thought when he heard them. "Oh, Mr. Ainsworth! Knock knock!" It was the man from the day before. The man who lead the group breaking into his apartment. "It's me, Mr. Ainsworth, Mr. Bugatti. I'm the man who came to call on you yesterday and somehow you hid from me. I didn't like that Mr. Ainsworth. Worse yet, Mr. Donatelli didn't like it either. So I'm here now with my associates from yesterday: Joey and Dominic, and we brought along three of your old playmates: Dante, Gerome, and Luigi whom you left dazed and confused and feeling very weak somehow. Took 'em a couple days to recover, but they're themselves again today." Bo stood motionless in the shower, wondering what the hell he was going to do. There was no way out but through that front door. "You did a lot of spending yesterday, and using your credit cards. We hacked into the system and saw you checked in. And we can tell where you're hiding today; you're in the bathroom. Why don't you turn the shower off and come on out. You're all clean for your date with Mr. Donatelli and he's here to collect on that date." "Wonderful." thought Bo to himself. "I've heard of the Gay Pimp before, but I have to somehow attract the attention of the one and only Gay Mob Boss. Couldn't he have lived in New York or Chicago? Or at least take the stereotype all the way and live and be the mob boss in San Francisco?" "We are not men who like to be kept waiting, Mr. Ainsworth. .... ... ... Joey, Dominic, drag the twink outta da bathroom before he's had so long to priss he becomes a queen." "Yea....Mr. Donatelli isn't partial to queens." The two men laughed their way into the hall, pounded on the bathroom door, and then broke it in. Bo stood there silently in the shower waiting. Hoping he would still have an element of surprise, he turned his body and positioned an arm, cocked back ready for a punch. Dominic stepped forward, grabbed the shower curtain and pulled it back. Upon seeing a man more the size and build he was he stepped back one step and uttered, "Da fuck?!?" Upon which Bo threw his punch and landed squarely between the eyes and on the nose of Dominic, managing to knock him out cold. Joey was surprised too, screaming out a, "What da shit?!?", as Bo came forward at him. Joey was still quick enough to block and catch Bo's hand, but not smart enough to think about watching out for the legs and feet. WHUMP! Bo placed one of his goodly sized thirteen and half sized dogs right into the man's crotch. Joey bent over groaning and then Bo ripped the curtain rod down and smacked Joey's head with it. The other men stood looking at each other somewhat perplexed wondering how a four foot and eleven inch tall ribbon built twink could cause such a raucous and a problem. More problems were about to begin. Bo grabbed his underwear and put them on, then stuffed his socks and shirt in the waist band quickly, while grabbing for a lighter that fell out of Joey's pockets. Reaching for a hair spray can, Bo stepped out into the hallway, lit the lighter, and when he ran into the approaching members of the mop, hit the button on the hair spray sending a plume of fire out to greet the men on their approach. The mob men with their hair and faces on fire all tumbled into the bedroom trying to put themselves or each other out. Bo quickly ran through to the living room, grabbed his jeans and his shoes and made a bee line for the door. "What the hell is taking so long up here, boys!" WHAM! "AUGH! WHOOOOOA AAAHHH AUUUUUUUUUUHHHHH!" It seems that Mr. Donatelli was with them and had decided to come up and check on things. Bo was running at break neck speed and ran head on into him. With his new size and bodyweight, it was enough to knock Mr. Donatelli back and down, but down in this case was into the third floor walkway handrail and Mr. Donatelli was tall enough, as he leaned over from the trip, it sent too much of his bodyweight out into the nothingness of air and he flipped right on over the rail. Bo ran down to the other side of the walkway. Threw his clothes down and hurriedly got them on. He'd just gotten his second tennis shoe on, when the mob boys came out of the apartment, looked down at their boss and then down the walkway at him. "He just nearly offed the boss! I don't care how bad you're hurting. Luigi, you and I will help Mr. Donatelli. Dominic, Joey, Dante, Gerome, after him! I don't care how you bring him back, Mr. Donatelli only needs his ass whole!" Bo took off running out of the apartment complex and its grounds. He wasn't sure where to go. After taking a couple of seconds to get his bearings, he made a right and ran as hard as he could further into the heart of downtown. The mob boys were hot on his heels. Being anywhere from as tall to slightly taller they had longer legs to run with and were used to running down prey. Bo was still getting accustom to this body. He ran through several stores and out the other side of the building, ran down main streets, and side streets, but the mobsters were still on his tail and had even managed to call for some reinforcements to join them. Bo finally decided to try an alleyway and hoped he might find some way of shaking them there. But Bo's decision to run down this particular alley was a curse to Mr. Donatelli and his men, as well as a blessing, or a curse, to Bo himself. For this Alley lead to the back of one of Las Vegas' convention centers. In fact, it led to the one holding the Olympia Expo this weekend and contained thousands upon thousands of men and women who lifted weights and tested strength. Coming round the corner a slightly bruised and battered Bo tripped and stumbled near one of the loading platforms and back docks. There was one guard on duty there who sprang up to see if Bo was alright, and then backed up slightly upon seeing the mob of men Mr. Donatelli had chasing Bo down. Opening the back door, the guard shouted through the door as well as into a walkie-talkie. "Guard Johnson, back docks door. Need some help here. An entire mob of what look like gangsters just chased some poor guy round the corner and they don't look like they wanna stop!" Orders started being barked over the airwaves, while inside whispers of what the guard just shouted started being spread and many people: attendees, vendors, presenters, contestants, and legends heard the distress call and rose to action. Mr. Donatelli's men would think twice on this day for as they began to laugh and sneer at the guard who jumped down to help Bo, the back doors burst open and a stream of past, present, and future elite of the bodybuilding, strength training, and strong man world came pouring out the door, for it was the fiftieth anniversary of the Mr. Olympia and everyone who was anyone was there for this event: Jay Cutler, Franco Columbu, Lee Haney, Conan Stevens, Arnold Schwarzenegger, Hafthor Bjornsson, Dorian Yates, Ronnie Coleman, Lee Priest, Flex Wheeler, Moustafa Ismail, Craig Golias, Matt Mendenhall, Brian Shaw, Phil Pfister, Thierry Pastel, Milos Sarcev, Lou Ferrigno, Roelly Winklaar, Mariusz Pudzianowski, Magnus Samuelsson, Markus Ruhl, Noah Steere, Branch Warren, Evan Centopani, Shawn Ray, Quincy Taylor, Ben Pakulski, Paul Dillett, Vic Richards, Evan Godbee, Erik Fankhouser, Mike Matarazzo, "Paco" Bautista, Fouad Abiad, Hidetada Yamagishi, Trey Brewer, Sergey Shelestov, Tommi Thorvildsen, Adam Kozyra, Alexey Lesukov, Andrey Skoromnyy, Antoine Valliant, Olvier Richters, Denis Wolf, Gunter Schilekamp, Jean Piere Fux, Mike O'Hearn, Phil Hernon, Rolf Moeller, Peter Molnar, Tom Platz Paul DeMayo, Steve Kuclo... "Gents," said the guard looking around at everyone else. "I don't know what your beef is, but it doesn't need to get violent. You can walk way. If you don't, I can attest that every single one of these men who have come out the door have thrown more than your personal weight around every morning before and for breakfast. They will keep you more than busy enough until my fellow guards and the police arrive. We don't want a situation here, not today. Just accept you've lost your man today, walk away, chase him down if necessary some other place... and time." The expo men moved closer to Mr. Donatelli's men. Mr. Donatelli's men stayed put. One of them finally blurted out. "We don't take no orders from anyone but Mr. Donatelli!" And he reached inside his jacket. WHUMP! The reaching gentleman had made an error in judgment. Looking over much of the bodybuilding crowd he thought them to be of average height or shorter, but actually a fair few weren't. One of whom was Evan Godbee who happened to have martial arts training, black belt even, and stands fairly tall, with thick hands and big feet. One foot, fueled by the speed of a round house kick and the largely developed muscles on his legs, reached out farther than the mobster realized and coming on contact with the side of the mobster's head, dropped him. Knocked him out colder than a block of ice. The initial pause the mobsters took, so in shock they were at how fast and long reaching the muscle man was, plus the fact one of their own was on the ground unconscious, was all that the Olympians and strongmen needed. They rushed in before the mobsters could get any guns or knives out of their pockets and began to pummel them brutally and senselessly. But something happened that neither side could ever dream about. Bo still on the ground, wondering where to go, began to moan as if in slight pain. His skin was on fire and in an instant tendrils shot out from him in every direction possible making contact with each and every single man from the expo that came out. "aaarrrrrgh!" The amount of information being carried from each of the competitors past, present, and future, raced down the tendrils into Bo's body, the feeling of power, strength, vitality that began to course through him was too intense, too much. Bo's brain and senses were on overload. He lie there breathing sporadically, heavily, and soon blacked out. The tendrils kept their touch until they had absorbed the DNA code they wanted and then one by one each of the expo men all blacked out as well and the tendrils let go. ************************************************************************* There were low murmurings in the background...Bo woke up and opened his eyes, staying still until his vision cleared. Everything was either an off white or slight teal in color. There was some machined beeping next to him. Looking down on himself he saw that he was in a hospital bed with a sheet pulled up around him. Trying to sit up, he suddenly was approached by a nurse. "Hey... Mr. Ainsworth, are you sure you want to try and get up?" "Uhm.... I guess so. What happened?" "Well, we're not all sure. There were mob members running after you and of all places you ran into, it was the back entrance to the expo center where the Mr. Olympia was being held. Several past, current, and future contenders and their friends ran out to help you. They made short work of the mobsters. They're faces were beat so bad their own mothers couldn't identify a one of them. However they think the mobsters had some new kind of gas bomb, something that let out something to put you to sleep or smell so horribly it'd make you pass out, because for no other reason all the men from the expo who helped you passed out. And you too, of course. Only you must have been right next to the canister as you've taken the whole day to wake up. We thought at first you must have hit your head on one of the loading docks when you passed out, but your head checks out fine." "So do I get to go home? What happened to the Mob members?" "The mob members are all in the hospital being treated for bruises, cuts, broken bones, and some of them burns for some reason. They will stay until well enough to go home, but they're under protective custody here and when better won't go home but to the county, if not a federal, jail. Mr. Donatelli was the name of their boss. Seems he fell off the third story walkway of an apartment complex. Landed himself on row of holly bushes. You know they say he like to abuse and rape young boys and small men, sexually... ... ... Well, karma came around and bit him back in the ass....literally! When he fell, the way he landed a holly branch went right on up Mr. Donatelli's butt hole! Looked almost as if purposefully sat on it himself. He's in the hospital for surgery and then he'll join his men in prison. Don't worry, they won't becoming after you until they can only chase you down in a walker. I'll ask the doctor if he can come back by and see you now and get you released." "Thank you." Bo was released, given his clothes, and he made his way to the monorail to ride to the apartment until so he could collect his items and return home. The apartment manager was not sure whether he was pleased to see him or not. "You're not bringing any more of those guys here are you?" "I didn't bring them here, they broke in." "Well they nearly set the damn place of fire! Lucky it was only minimal damage to the bed sheets and the curtains. I've replaced them and aired out the apartment for you, so it's still alright to be in. I'm gonna have to charge you the cost for the replacement of those things unless you know who those men are." "Bill it to Mr. Donatelli. You'll find out more about him on the news right about now, I'm sure." Bo made his was up to the apartment. At least they hadn't kicked in the front door, but picked it instead. He made his way inside, then felt his stomach growl in tremendous pain. Yeah...he hadn't had a bite to eat all day. Too tired to think, he simply grabbed a bag of chips and started munching on them, turning on the TV. and sitting on the couch, instead of bagging and grabbing all his stuff to head back to his real apartment. He closed his eyes, and tried to let the day just float away from his mind and memory. THUMP THUMP! Bo's eyes flashed open. THUMP THUMP! Oh no! They're back.... lower minions are going to pick up the job now. THUMP THUMP! No...that's not the sound of the door.... THUMP THUMP! It's the sound of his.... "NO! NO! Not again!" Before he could stand, he felt like his feet were incased in vise grips. Letting out a long low yell as his feet stretched and grew, lengthened and widened, growing to make the tennis shoe look form fitting before finally ripping and bursting it apart at seems and side strips of fabric. He then began to kick his legs out, one then the other and each time he did so it appeared as though he was kicking his feet out farther and farther away from himself. The action then began with his arms and hands. He tossed his arms, his hands were farther away. He'd bend his arms and bring his hands back in and they were larger than before. Toss...farther...bend...larger.... over and over and over again. As this was going on, his back and shoulders started widening and getting ever so much more and more broader. It cause the shirt sleeves to rid on up and nearly over his delts and the back began to split. His head began to rise up as well, higher and higher, until he swore that sitting on the couch his head was as tall as his face was when he was standing, he's original..new original....old new original...his five foot eleven self that is. The stretching done, Bo cursed his new pants at how tight they were in the crotch, making his package look ridiculously enormous and gigantic and causing him no end of racking pain to his exceptionally large nuts and his cock, which he was certain had grown larger with him. But that wasn't the only bulge he was to have. Soon he was flex his legs by rising them up on the balls of his feet and every time he did so the bottom hem of his jeans, which now only hung about half way down the calves, looked as if it was getting tighter and tighter. It was becoming so tight it was cutting off circulation to his feet. But that didn't matter for in a few minutes more his calves popped the hems of the jeans and began a rip that ran right on up the leg to the thighs. The thighs just swelled and swelled and swelled as if being filled with water until they were so bloated and full, the jean's leg split into a dozen or so ribbons around each thigh, and they bunched underneath in many tear drop shapes. Bo had to widen his stance not only for standing if he wanted to, but also for sitting down. His thighs were so big and so powerful they fought for room and if he tried to sit straight legged like most men do, he would've crushed his own nuts to dust and chocked off his own prick! His waist and abs tightened, yet formed even more incredibly defined and larger bricks of muscle pilled higher and wider to look like some section of brick wall. His chest began to inflate and barrel, widen and broaden, mound and round, higher, broader, thicker, harder, heavier... Bo found it incredibly hard to breathe. He felt this strong sensation has his nipples made motion with the inflation of his chest to move from sticking out to sticking down and they rubbed against the fabric of his ever tightening shirt as they made their migration. A sudden rip and the shirt split open at the chest. But it was followed by other series of rips as his lats and traps and back had all been getting wider and thicker, stronger and broader as well, causing untold damage to the back and armpits of the shirt. His neck got longer and thicker as well causing the collar of the shirt to explode and his delts and upper arms had swelled so thick and huge it blew out the arms into two quick and pitiful tears that were so fast they sounded more like pops. Bo marveled at these arms, these biceps and triceps that rose up and bulged down and just kept rising and bulging, popping and mounding. His forearms joined in this explosion of expansion as well, and Bo sat there staring in fear and awe at his own physique. More and more the muscle piled on. Tighter and tighter his skin it became. Deeper the cuts, higher the definition. Larger, thicker, denser, and stronger became the bellies of each and every single muscle on his body until finally the blood vessels all began to rise and writhe, wriggle and squirm up and over the top of all the muscle groups and their insanely defined striations and sinews like pythons encircling a man. "Ooooh" Bo had grown so thick, so muscled, so heavy, he wasn't sure he could stand up...that his muscle could actually lift and move its own muscle weight. His upper arms stuck so much out on the side, he swore if he extended his upper arms he would be making the motion for imitating a plane. His thighs pushed against each other for room so much, he swore he was sitting down in a side split position. His shins and calves looks like giant turkey legs... like ten foot tall, giant turkey legs. His upper arms looked larger than someone's head, maybe even their waist...perhaps their torso!?! Sitting there watching all these muscles bunch and swell until they had grown into massiveness, he then watched as hair grew up and over his whole body: tops of feet, legs, crotch, abs, chest, slightly upper arms, forearms..... He could tell he was done. He had to get up. He had to check himself out to see what he had become. Standing up he took several minutes to balance himself, before he finally took a step. PEEEEEERRR! What the hell was that? Sounded like a ton of something hit the floor and caused the whole apartment to shake? PEEEEEEERR! It was him! It was Bo! No he really needed to make his way to the bedroom closet-mirror doors. WHAM! CHING CHING CHING GRRRRRRR Whoooooom CHING whoooooom CHING Bo's head ran into the blades of ceiling fan. Growling loudly he turned to make his way into the bedroom. WHAM! "AUUUUUUUGH!" Bo's head struck the wall and his shoulders struck the door frame. His hand reached out to grab the top of the door frame to steady himself, but instead reached to far and too high around the door frame and caused plaster and dust to crumble and fall down upon him. Turning from what hurt him, Bo staggered trying to get his footing again and clear his head. WHAM! GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRCING! SURCCCCH SUURCCCCCCCCH "OW FUCK!" SMASH! Bo had run into the ceiling fan again, this time not thinking and just smacking whatever it is to get out of the way. His bear paw hands smacked the ceiling fan and light and practically ripped it from the ceiling. Sparks coming out and showering on Bo. "SHIT!" Bo smacked at the ceiling fan-light switch, practically pushing the plate into the wall and tearing the box out. He finally walked over to where the apartment's fuse box was and as gingerly as possible, flipped the toggle for the switch marked living room. Making his way to the bedroom doors, he bent down and moved forward. WHAM! "MOTHER FUCK!" He bent down and twisted sideways to get through the door. Turning to stand in front of the mirrors, he stood absolutely speechless. There was the headless body of a god...a hairy, muscle bound god! So big so broad so tall.... Bo stood there staring at the reflection of himself in fear, in awe, in great depression. Kneeling in front of the mirror doors, so he could finally see his face, he finally had to believe, it was him, in this body, looking through these eyes. He knelt there breathing hard. "h....h...h..... hu.....hu......Hu.....Huuuuoooou........HUL........hulk.... Hulk....HULK! HULK! HUUUUUUUULK! I'VE GROWN INTO THE HULK!" Spinning around on his knees he looked down at the puny bed lying before him - it was a queen sized - His eyes rolled into the back of his head, confusion, weakness from growing, starving from hunger caused Bo to pass out and he collapsed upon the queen bed, which groaned in loud discomfort.

The Construction Project Parker is an ordinary guy living in a suburban development in a large city. He has noticed a lot of new properties going up lately around him. The construction outfit in charge of building them seems to be employing only the biggest guys they can get their hands on. On an adjacent lot next to his house, he can’t seem to stop staring at them through his kitchen window. They aren't completely muscular, but most of them have wide backs, thick arms, and even a few have decent sized guts. He has recently started taking more walks just to catch a glimpse of them. The weather has even gotten really hot and steamy. As it does get hotter, a few of them wear only tanks and tight jeans instead of their usual uniforms. He sometimes stares at the beef as he walks by the property. A few of them have started to look back to give a little flex just to show off their masculinity. He has winked at them at times as he looks at their poses. Late one day in particular after Parker arrives home from work, three of them are sitting down on the bottom rung of scaffolding resting and talking to each other. He looks out to catch a peek from his kitchen window. Two of them have decent chests hugging their tight undershirts as he stares at their huge pecs and sexy guts. The other one is fairly built and can almost see his abs protruding. He closes his eyes to visualize what they would look like if they were bigger. As he sits there with his eyes closed, he can hear something coming up behind him. Before he can open his eyes to turn his head around, the strange force places its energy onto his neck and moves inside his skin. He cannot speak as he is rendered silent as it travels through his body. After that scary moment passes, it disappears behind him. He jumps to his feet and wonders what just happened. He turns to look across the street and notices something different now. The two bigger guys are now talking to each other in an unusual manner. One of them points to his left arm as if he is going to flex it. He raises it and puts it directly in front of the other guy to do a flex. The bicep swells up and stretches the fabric on his undershirt to the point that it rips. He does the same with his other arm and the same thing happens. The other guy sitting beside him plays along and points to his pecs and bounces them. They grow each time he bounces them making his undershirt split in between them. They seem to be playing some kind of game with the two of them going back and forth with each body part like they know what would happen if they flexed. Parker is so fixated on the two big men that he loses sight of the smaller one. He apparently noticed that he was watching from his window from the side out of view of the other two. He is already crossing the street to enter through Parker’s front door. The big men are growing at a steady rate as they turn their backs to him and point at each other. They both do double bicep flexes as their backs thicken up and spread out like wings. Their legs seem as if they about bust out of their confines too as they look down and notice the seams coming undone in their work pants. Parker watches as one guy rips the pant legs off the other one and vice versa. Both are now standing up in front of the property flexing and posing in just their under gear now. He finds this both amusing and erotic at the same time because there are people walking and driving by, witnessing the spectacle. It isn't long after seeing this happen that Parker realizes there is someone in his house. He hears the front door fly open as he jumps to his feet. By the time he does, the man that was out of view across the street, Lennox, is already wrapping his arms around Parker’s waist to pull him down on the floor. With him pinned to the ground by the red headed, brown eyed stud, he sits on top of Parker and growls at him as he turns beet red and his muscles begin to tense. He feels Lennox’s legs starting to swell up as the muscles make stretching noises. His work pants shred into multiple pieces and his quads spill out of the fabric showing off their thick striations and reddish brown hair. He lets go of Parker’s arms to put his hands on his swelling chest. He feels Lennox’s pecs blowing up and stretching his work shirt to its limits. He groans in delight as it rips out the sides exposing huge lats. Parker can see the thick forest of hair growing underneath his growing arms making him moan lightly. The growing stud gets a crazy look on his face as he does a lat spread shredding the back of his shirt to release his delts from captivity. The fabric begins to fall down his sweaty red fur that has thickened on his gorgeous chest. Parker can feel Lennox’s engorged new cock pushing against his boxers. He can feel its heat as it rubs against his clothing and spills a little precum through his underpants and on to his shirt. Lennox grabs his right hand and puts it down his boxers to make Parker feel his cock and commands him to start stroking him. He puts his other hand on his thick furry rock hard abs and then flexes his thickening forearms that have grown fire hose veins. He sees and feels how much Parker wants him since his cock is now rubbing against his thick glutes. He growls as he rips his boxers off and positions his ass to hump Parker’s throbbing cock. The humping is making him growl louder as his arms continue to grow bigger. He pumps his biceps a few times to make the veins thicken up and the bicep stretch the skin even further. His huge traps stand up as the fur snakes behind his arm slightly to cover his thick horseshoe triceps. He makes Parker stop stroking his cock to feel his thick fur. His breathing picks up as he leans down to bury his mouth into Parker’s. The kiss makes him moan as his desire for a redheaded musclebull comes true. He stops kissing him to say how much he wants Lennox’s cock. He winks as he moves down to push his huge furry rod into Parker’s mouth. He moans as the taste is unlike anything he has had before, so sweet and salty. The precum starts to drip out of his cockhead as Parker works it over good. Lennox growls as he gets closer to shooting his load into his throat. His big rod manages to force its entire length in when he cums as the thick texture rolls its way down his throat. The taste sends Parker into ecstasy as he squeezes Lennox’s lower back. He laughs as he pumps every single drop of cum down his throat. The red bull starts to get more forceful with Parker as he demands to see his muscles blow up. He wants to resist this urge to grow, but his lust may be too much. Lennox turns his body around to rub the giant wet spot in Parker’s pants, knowing that he is spilling precum. His eyes turn back to stare into his smaller victim’s. ‘Come on little man, I know you want to grow. I want you to fuck me with that hot body of yours. You made me into this fucking god, now I want you to become one too.’ Parker continues to agonize as Lennox continues to stimulate his cock making his hormones rage inside him. He moves his ass back on top of the spot where Parker’s cock is to send him flying. ‘Hump me man, I know you can’t hold back much longer.’ He starts to rub his chest under his dress shirt making him lose his concentration. When he starts to pinch his nipples and kiss his neck, Parker starts to give in. ‘Yeah man, make yourself into a god. Make me want you. I want to feel your body explode.’ ‘AHH GAWD NOOOO!’ he says back. ‘Fuck yeah, I feel it. FUCK MAN, GROW FOR ME!’ Parker’s chest starts to swell as Lennox feels his pecs inflating, spreading further outward. He can feel his nipples starting to point down towards the floor. ‘Aww fuck yeah, I love it man. MORE MORE!’ His arms expand wildly stretching his sleeves to the point that they rip within seconds. Lennox takes his hands out from underneath his shirt in time for his chest to pop buttons all over the room. He laughs as this happens as it makes his cock bounce. He goes back to rubbing Parker’s chest as it grows thick black fur over top of its new 8-pack abs. ‘I want to fucking feel your legs explode man. Rip those fucking pants to shreds.’ He gets his wish as Parker’s mammoth quads and hams destroy his dress pants and break free as Lennox can start to feel the gargantuan cock stirring inside Parker’s boxer briefs. ‘AWW FUCK YEAH! IT FEELS INCREDIBLE! Gawd I have to have your rod man.’ He rips his underwear off to feel the thick wet black bush against his cock and Parker’s rod toying with his hole. At this point, Parker’s back is swelling to the point that it is lifting him off the ground and his shirt is literally being destroyed. His eyes no longer have fear in them and instead of sheer dominance. ‘OH GAWD, You are fucking gorgeous man. Fuck me damn it, FUCK ME!’ Parker growls in his new manly voice as he squeezes his thick rod inside Lennox’s tight hole. He yells as the feeling is intense. The new black haired musclebear is filled with intense lust as he pushes his cock all the way in. He starts pumping him hard as he stares at Lennox’s thick reddish brown fur and rubs his huge muscular legs. He picks him up to put his legs around his waist and slams him against the kitchen wall to fuck him again. Lennox laughs and moans as both of their desires are coming to fruition. Parker grunts as he licks and sucks on his thick pecs and broad neck. It is at this point, that he peeks out the window to look at the two hulks across the street. He moans as his eyes are peeled at them. Lennox manages to turn his head enough to look too and laughs. They stop fucking to look at each other and agree that they want more. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4583-constructing-more-projects-and-building-bigger-men-muscle-genie/ The Sexual Chemistry Dallas is known in the film industry as a fun-loving guy with a big personality. He always seems to know how to make his costars feel at ease with him. Despite the seriousness of his sex scenes, he cuts the tension on the set with his charm and wit. Even the film crews like him a lot. He doesn't have the best body, but he stays in decent shape. His popularity is based on the fact that he is a natural performer and has a great presence on screen. One film director in particular, Francesco, has called him back for nearly every film he has made. Dallas may not necessarily be the star of every film, but he is in them in some capacity. While he has done films with women before, he doesn't see the passion like he does with men. Men understand him much better and like his attitude more than women do. He never really had a sexual preference before, but he could completely turn gay for the right guy. He has great male friends in the industry, many of which have performed with him on several occasions. His favorite in particular is a gorgeous Arabian stallion that has been in two films so far. This man has incredibly nice features such as big full round pecs, black body hair, thick veiny arms, bulging quads, and a thick and juicy cock that he serviced in both films. He is a fairly quiet man as well who usually smiles off camera at the other actors whenever he doesn't have to do a scene. Dallas is amazed at how he can shut off his dominance once he finishes his scenes. He usually goes back to being very quiet and somewhat shy. He has those classic Iraqi facial features, but with a nicely groomed mane and beard. He can’t speak much English, but Dallas is willing to help him with learning so he can get to know him better. The problem may be that only Dallas is attracted to him and not vice versa. The man, whom he knows as Abdul, may not be attracted to him because he is so skinny. He never makes eye contact until he has to onscreen because it is possible that he isn’t all that attracted to him. This is the first man that Dallas has ever really had strong feelings for and wishes that he could be his physical equal. After filming a scene on his new movie, Dallas sits down on the bed thinking about what his sexual position will require. He hears a noise from behind the camera and out came a hulking figure with a bottle that looks like lube. It hands it to him and points to his junk. He understands what it means as he pumps the bottle to lube his hands up. The figure then points to his entire body and basically motions for him to use the entire thing at one time. Dallas finds this strange, but starts putting the lube all over himself. By the time he is done with the bottle, the figure has disappeared. His next scene is coming up and he is told that a returning star will be in the scene with him. From around the corner he catches a glimpse of his Arabic crush in a stunning getup which shows off his massive bulge and heaving chest. He instantly gets aroused when he sees Abdul and they start making out. The Arabic stud looks into his eyes and it seems so different, like he sees something he never saw before. As the scene progresses, Dallas realizes that the sex is making him grow with Abdul fully aware of the transformation. His voice is deepening as his growth makes the Arab go crazy with lust. This amazes Francesco so much that he is turned on himself. What was supposed to be a fairly short scene originally has now turned into possibly the top scene in the whole film. Dallas’s growth is slow, but steady as Abdul’s focus on him makes it prolong. The Iraqi starts with his feet and works his way up to his quads. He pulls Dallas down to him to spread his legs apart and give him complete control. The growing model can't contain his excitement as Abdul begins to tower over him with his strong muscular body. He starts to mouth dirty words to the Arab as he smiles back understanding every single one of them. He starts licking Dallas’s chest getting him prepared for the rush of growth. He puts his huge arms around the growing star’s legs and begins to penetrate him with his huge cock. The thrusting makes Dallas yearn for even more as he feels his muscles starting to tense up as the thick stallion picks up speed inside him. He can now feel his entire body starting to grow. The sound of popping and cracking envelopes through the lens as it is caught on video. The director has already pulled down his pants and is stroking his cock watching Dallas’s transformation commence. His quads expand in Abdul's huge hands as the Arab’s arms squeeze tighter trying to keep control. Dallas’s moans are beginning to change over to growls as his neck swells and his shoulders grow wider. His arms are exploding in size as thick veins pulse while muscles are beginning to appear out of nowhere. His growing pecs are bouncing more than before as his abs tense up growing bigger with each thrust. His Arab costar proceeds to go deeper inside him as his ass grows. He growls feeling Dallas’s hole stretching wider allowing him to push his entire girth inside. Before he even cums, he pulls out and climbs up the growing star’s torso to sit on his cock. He has never been submissive in a scene before, but Dallas’s massive transformation has gotten him so horny that he has to be fucked by him. His virgin hole is now getting stretched by his white costar’s bigger cock as it makes him growl feeling every single inch gliding inside him. Dallas pumps him slowly to loosen him up. Abdul stares at him with extreme lust and wants him to fuck him harder. ‘Mmmm, yeah beautiful man. You want to fuck your prize don’t you. Take me and do what you will with me.’ His voice gets louder as Dallas pumps harder inside him. He jacks his cock as he is being fucked and starts oozing his sticky precum onto his white mate’s huge pecs. He leans down to lick it up as he feels Dallas getting closer. Francesco tells him to cum on his back, but he no longer wants to do what the director wants him to do. Both Dallas and Abdul are developing a connection with each other now. As the growing stud starts to cum, the Arab shoots his load on to his face. Dallas’s load is quite extreme and actual makes the stallion growl in Arabic. He pulls his white top’s cock out of his hole and turns to suck the rest of the cum out. ‘*growls* OH YEAH…..*moans* GIVE ME YOUR PROTEIN YOU WHITE GAWD! CONVERT ME TO YOUR SIZE!’ Abdul opens his mouth and swallows up his cock. He gulps down the remaining cum and starts to growl very loudly. It is only a matter of time before he will experience a growth sequence himself. Despite the fact he is turned on by this, Francesco is frustrated that the two studs are not listening to him so he gets up to leave. When he tries to walk through the stage door, he discovers it is locked from the outside. He starts to wander around the entire set trying to find a way out. While the director tries to find an escape route, Abdul can feel himself changing. With his mouth still down on Dallas’s cock, he moans in Arabic as he feels his muscles twitching and popping. Dallas stares intently as his Arabic costar begins growing. ‘MMMM, GROW FOR ME STALLION! I WANT YOU HUGE, HAIRY, AND HOT!’ Abdul flexes his biceps as they blow up into huge mounds. His hairy muscles grow thicker and rounder shining under the stage lights. The two men’s size alone breaks the bed under them as some of the set pieces begin to fall over. The Arab turns to stare into Dallas’s eyes and takes his mouth off his love muscle. They laugh as Abdul crawls his way up to his white costar’s face and plunges his tongue down his throat. ‘*loud noises* OH FUCK MAN, I THINK I HAVE FOUND PARADISE WITH YOU. I WANT TO MAKE LOVE TO YOUR HUGE ROUND MUSCLES BABY.’ The Arab shoves his 300 pound body in his 250 pound partner’s face and moans. He starts whispering Arabic words in Dallas’s ear which immediately prompts the two men to wrestle each other. The camera never stops rolling this entire sequence. Francesco finally gives up on trying to find a way off the set and goes back to his director’s chair. His frustration seems to have lapsed somehow. He even wonders if he will ever add this scene to his new movie. He might even join the two studs. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3717-the-scene-stealer-more-sexual-chemistry-muscle-genie/ Who's Worshipping Who? Dorian is a reasonably fit guy with a real fetish for muscle. He likes to talk to other guys with the same interests on chat groups. The problem he has though is there isn't anyone that lives near him to interact with not only on a personal level, but also in a sexual way. He loves to cam with the guys he talks to daily, but can't actually feel their muscles in person. That is until one weekend he meets a remarkably huge man at his local department store. Dorian notices his massive pecs, bulging arms, and skin tight pants that leave nothing to the imagination. The man spots him checking him out and he smiles back. He is reluctant to speak to him but approaches him anyway. He knows what Dorian is thinking by the way he looks at him as it is written all over his face. He puts his hands on the small guy’s shoulder, leans down, and says that he is willing to do a session with him that night if he was game. Immediately he says yes as the man gives him the room number of a hotel he lives close to. Dorian arrives that night and knocks on the door. The man opens the door only wearing a small pair of shorts and an Under Armour top. He tells him to come inside and sit down like a good little man. Dorian knows how this could turn out but before anything happens, the man says he needs to go to the bathroom. While he is in there, a hulking figure appears from the corner of the room and blows smoke into Dorian’s face. He absorbs the haze and feels lightheaded from it. The figure disappears not long afterwards. The bodybuilder emerges from the bathroom dripping with oil and starts the session. Dorian’s fears from before appear to be gone now. He feels more empowered and starts to rub on the big man. The man’s commands and his desires are burning a deep fire inside of his body. He is starting to get really warm and is feeling quite good. The strongman’s dirty words are actually increasing his testosterone levels as he feels his body responding. As the big man starts getting more into his role, he flexes his massive biceps and tells Dorian to rub them and taste them. He obliges as he licks the crevices between the bicep and the forearm. He then traces his finger along a giant vein traveling up the arm to the giant’s huge shoulders. At this point in time, the small guy is still wearing a t-shirt with khaki shorts. The sensation is extraordinary to him and he can feel the bodybuilder’s pecs bouncing on the side of his face. He lays his head against them as he tells him to feel them against his hands. Dorian grabs both pecs and feels their hardness as he squeezes. The man moans in his deep voice as his worshipper starts to nibble on his nipples. He wraps his massive guns around him and tells him to keep chewing. The feeling ignites a charge inside Dorian’s body as he feels something happening to him. The huge stud starts to whisper dirty words in his ear because he senses that he enjoys them. ‘Feels great baby, I want you to fucking suck those boulders until I growl.’ Dorian starts rubbing his huge quads as he chews on his nips. The oiled up big man is rubbing his worshipper’s back now as he feels him sweating profusely and straining. He notices Dorian’s chest expanding against his making him moan slightly as he feels the smaller man’s back stretching his shirt. He loves feeling the muscles growing so much that he rips his shirt off to watch him continue to grow. ‘Oh yeah baby, I had no idea that you were holding back on me.’ Dorian can feel his rod starting to push against his in his posers. He puts his hands on the growing admirer’s arms and squeezes them so he can feel the power growing in them. His toned arms are now filling out and becoming incredibly thick and wide. The man can't help but to pull his posers off and sit his cock on Dorian’s expanding chest. His dirty talk increases as he witnesses the growing worshipper’s pecs inflating and hears the muscle stretching his skin. ‘OH BABY! I am loving this hot transformation of yours. I thought I was coming here to impress you, but you are impressing me.’ Dorian’s nipples point downward with his new size as he now has a small waist is now thick and beefy. He is getting taller too as his spine pops and lengthens accommodating his new wider back. His legs that were once dwarfed by the big man's are now as thick as his. He remains sitting in the same position he was in before, but now is approaching the same size as his strongman. He looks at Dorian with an incredible lust in his eyes as he goes to kiss him and wraps his legs around him knocking him to the ground. He starts to kiss and lick Dorian’s new body and pours a ton of oil on him. The big man starts to rub himself against his newly worshipable stud to get them both slicked up. They both begin to massage, kiss, and lick each other. ‘Mmmm baby I can’t get enough of your new body. I just want to spend all my time with you now. In case you wanted to know baby, my name is Caleb.’ His smooth and silky crotch is now in Dorian’s face as well as his fully erect cock. He immediately goes straight to his balls and starts to lick them. After spending a fair amount of time on them, he kisses his cock getting Caleb quite excited. Without ever even sucking on him, Dorian manages to make him cum with his engorged biceps squeezing his cock. ‘Ahh fuck baby, keep flexing harder around me. I want to feel every striation and vein pushing against me.’ Dorian smiles as he pumps his arms harder making the blood rush to his huge veins. Caleb hears his stud’s skin stretching under the pressure as his biceps form a seal around his cock. He feels the veins in his cock rubbing against the ones in Dorian’s arm and it makes him moan loudly as he spills another huge load on top of his arms. Now Caleb wants to return the favor to Dorian. The new big man leans back on the hotel floor as he goes down on his hairy cock sucking feverishly with the intent of drinking his thick load. Dorian moans trying to hold back as Caleb keeps looking up at him and smiling. ‘Gawd baby, I think I may be falling in love with you. All I can think about is sucking you dry and filling my belly with your seed.’ Dorian looks him in the eyes and flexes his massive guns to make him ease up slightly. He grabs Caleb and squeezes him tightly around his waist. The hairy muscle stud bounces his eager cock in anticipation of penetrating his smooth buddy. Caleb yells in delight as he feels Dorian’s cock tickling his hole. ‘Oh baby I’m yours. I can’t resist your power. Fuck me please, I need you.’ Dorian slowly pushes his way in as Caleb’s hole easily stretches. He quickly picks up steam as he begins to growl pumping in and out of him. After a few minutes, he shoots several ropes of cum inside Caleb, then does so again a few minutes later. Each time Caleb squeals in delight as he feels it moving up into his intestines. ‘Keep pumping me full of your cum baby, I could do this for hours.’ He may actually get his wish as Dorian continuously dumps load after load inside him. It is hard to tell where this will end, but one thing is for sure, things can change in a hurry. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4503-to-worship-or-not-to-worship-another-admirer-enters-muscle-genie/

As they reached the exit of the small temple, the high priest called after them shrilly: "Stop! You shall build a pyramid! For Pharaoh! " User turned with his three colleagues to the priest and thundered: "We are going to build." "You need more helpers ..." said the priest. Sobekemesaf flexed his biceps in a powerful pose and growled: "We do not need any help ...". Nakht grinned and pointed at the withered priest: "Show him…" Min-em-heb laughed and muttered: "... show!" At the end of the hall stood a colossal seated statue of Pharaoh made of granite. Two tripods illuminated the scene. Min-em-heb moved his gigantic figure there and remained there with legs spred apart. Then he grabbed with his right paw one of two tripods, held it before him, and with an enormous breath he blew out the blazing fire. Then he crumpled up the frame of copper, so easily and effortlessly, as if it was made from grass. He threw the knotted frame clattering in the corner of the room. Then he turned his head and laughed deeply. Finally, he crouched down and grabbed the base of the statue. With a crunch the weakling ex priest propped up the heavy granite statue. Seemingly effortlessly, he pushed it up to his broad chest. Nakht approached rumbling and when he was about three lengths away, Min-em-heb threw this huge chunk of granite to Nakht. He caught him without problems, pressed him three times over his head and threw it to User. This went on continuously. After half an hour, in which the four giants had thrown the inhumanly heavy statue without a break through the room, their massive bodies glistened with sweat. Their arms were pumped and veiny beyond belief and the muscles swollen from the workout. The priest was amazed. Nevertheless, he was furious. Two of his colleagues were mutated without his consent to this slave labor! Grimm rose in him as he watched the sporting theater there. The four animals were still not exhausted. Tirelessly the heavy statue was passed, and thrown, and benchpressed. Nakht threw the statue suddenly a little too high, the head hit the ceiling and broke off completely. With a deep laughter the sweating Sobekemsaf picked up the broken granite head of the statue of Pharaoh. He threw the ball like a massive chunk playfully over to User who caught it easily. Also laughing, User made fun with the head of the statue, holding it to his thick cock and pretending that Pharaoh would give him a blowjob. The priest opened his eyes: "This is blasphemy! How dare you! " Nakht, who held the torso straight, put it with a loud thud on the floor. User threw the head to Min-em-heb, who carefully placed it on the lap of the statue. "You still have doubts. You are anxious and angry. We will build, we have shown our strength to you. Our muscles are beyond reproach! " But the priest could not restrain himself and snapped: "You have to obey! Cover your cocks, slaves! " User said with a threatening tone in his voice: "For that thou shalt be punished, old man!" The four muscle monster then turned to the priest in order that began backing away nervous. As they built up in front of him, his heart beat furiously. His former fellow priests here and there wore a shred of their old clothes or an amulet on a leather thong, the two former peasants were completely naked. Without a word, the four baldheads grabbed with their massive paws the roots of their strong dicks and began to pump these relentless. Timidly he noticed the massiveness of their testicles twitching and rocking. The four thick tubes were persistent and ever faster polished. User was finally the first to cum violently, shooting directly on the crouching priest - the force of the beam knocked him directly on the head. Then came the second stream from Min-em-heb - and its paste-ray was just as strong. In the next second Nakht and Sobekemsaf began to fire and then followed again more episodes of the two others. With ruthless precision, they met successively the poor priest who was soon pressed forcibly against the wall and was covered from head to toe with the thick cum of the four muscle bulls. When the fire subsided, the high priest dared a glance back to the four. The four muscle monster looked intently from their silvery eyes down on him - and kept doing their spanking with his right hand - and their enormous cocks were still stiff. User nodded and began again to jerk off his incredible dick. The second wave even lasted longer and was more intense. Soon the priest had to raise, if he did not want to drown in the paste. He wondered if he should try to sneak away from the this place, but there was no chance – they stood thight – the big guys gave him no room. And he did not dare to crawl under one of the men. After the third round the four gods held a finally masturbating. The priest wiped the grease from his face. The stench was overwhelming. User spoke and growled satisfied: "Tomorrow we will show you the power of the gods, priest!!" And he flexed his impressive massive biceps. The priest left the room shyly and went at the shore of the river Nile to wash himself. And that was how the three big pyramids of Giza were build… forget about other fancy theories like ramps or aliens, this is the real story… *** Epilogue Cairo - according to unconfirmed press reports of the Institute of Egyptology at Cairo University Professor Aardlehead made ​​ an interesting discovery on the plateau of Giza. In the ruins of a temple from the Old Kingdom, he found pieces of a shrine of granite. In his opinion, the pieces are easy to reconstruct to get the original block. The prof mentioned very remarkable reliefs. This kind of representation he had not seen yet in any work of this period. The professor will soon start reconstruction with two of his assistants in a warehouse of the Egyptological Faculty. Quote: "This treasure piece will give us some surprise, I'm sure!"

[A little teaser inspired by a friend. Hopefully, there will be more.] “Come on A, you gotta lay off all the crazy antics. People are going to suspect your more than human.” “What are you talking about Marty? I’m just having a little fun. No one’s going to suspect anything. I just got to blow off some muscle steam every now and then.” “A, it was one thing when you did one back flip on YouTube, but the other day you went and did three somersaults in the air with one leap. No one can do that, man. It’s a good thing I was there to destroy the evidence before it went viral.” “You destroyed the evidence? I think I was the one that crushed the phone with one hand, Mar.” “Yeah, but I’m the one that bought it off the kid for five hundred dollars.” “Man, it was fun seeing his face after I did it. Three perfect back flips up in the air and then landing like a super gymnast. The guy thought he was seeing things. That’s why I had to do it a second time – to show him it wasn’t his imagination.” “And you gave him time to get out his phone! Dude, you gotta cool it a little. You’re also lifting too much weight at the gym. It’s not natural.” “What are you talking about, Marty? There are guys that are lifting a lot more weight than I lift.” “Yeah, and they’re twice the size of you. And they’re not lifting a lot more weight than you – they’re lifting about ten pounds more. They’re also not doing it with one hand, dude!” “I always wait until no one’s looking.” “Yeah, will one day you’re going to mess up and people are going to see.” “Well what would be wrong with that? Maybe it is time people know I am Mr. Alpha.” “How many times do I have to explain this superhero secret identity thing to you, A? Geez, your head must be as thick and hard as your muscles.” “Hey there, mister, I don’t think you’re in any position to be calling me thick – although my body is dense as hell isn’t it?” “You’re right – I’m in no position, but that proves my point, too. Here you are lifting a huge oak chair holding a full-grown man into the air with one hand. That’s not natural, dude, and someone could walk in and see.” “If you’re not going to let me do freakish strength feats at my own home, Marty, then we got to reveal my super powers to the world. I’m getting tired of always being careful about my power.” “Careful! You made a giant A with three busses the other day – saying it was art. You think people don’t know it was Mr. Alpha that did it? I’m hearing some rumblings from people saying you’re getting too big for your britches and they’re not so sure you’re such a good guy.” Antoine bounced the chair and Marty in the air a few times – causing the smaller guy to flop around in the seat. He loved showing off. Of course, lifting the measly weight of one dude and a big wooden chair was nothing. He could actually balance all of it on his pinkie if he wanted to, so it wasn’t much fun. The big man longed to really use his power – to hold jets back from taking off, chaining his wrists to two tanks pulling in opposite directions, cannonballs being shot into his stomach at close range, and lifting things that were mind-blowingly freakishly huge. The power just surged through his body so strongly that Antoine always needed to be doing something that let off some built-up muscle steam. His entire body needed release, but nothing needed it as much as his biceps. His guns craved strength feats the same way a kid craved ice cream – the more he had, the more he needed. The big man laughed to himself because Marty was upset by three back flips in one leap. His friend and confidant didn’t realize that Antoine had been caught doing a lot more powerful things than that, but he’d always been able to ‘convince’ guys to give him the film or video. It didn’t take much to convince – all he had to do was flex his arms or bounce his chest and usually the dude that had caught something on film got so frightened he immediately handed over his phone or camera. “I’m not so sure I’m a good guy, either, Marty. Maybe it would be fun if I were naughty for a while. You know, kind of scare people. Make them think I was going to hurt them or something.” “Who are you kidding, A? You couldn’t hurt a flea. That drug cartel you ambushed the other day deserved a royal beating and all you did was capture them and turn them over to the CIA. Sure, you tore apart a couple of jeeps and a big truck, but the guys only got a few broken bones. No, buddy, you were made to be a superhero.” Antoine knew Marty was right. He loved doing good deeds almost as much as he loved showing off his strength. When he was in his Mr. Alpha outfit and doing his superhero thing he was the happiest. He loved it when bad guys were put in their place – especially because he was doing the putting. Watching criminals realize that no amount of weapons, man-force, or supposed supercharged vehicle was going to stop Mr. Alpha was like the ultimate orgasm for Antoine. He couldn’t get enough of it. He’d come to love the cheering of the crowds and the applause from law enforcement officers when he showed up and took care of the bad guys more than anything.

The two giants turned and looked down at the three priests. "Bring your workers" and both grabbed simultaneously their huge rods, "and we do feats of strength and build mountains, as easy a woman grinds flour." The two priests stared at the monster muscle men before them. Hesitantly, one raised his hand, the other one bowed to User. "Take us - give us the power of the gods, too!" The two powerhouses looked at each other silently. Both priests now embraced the gigantic calves and were downright begging. Without comment, they suddenly grabbed the two priests and tore roughly the fine clothes off their bodies. The high priest dared a brief outcry when the huge cocks entered the two men and the two giants began fucking the priest violently. The cries of the two weaklings got deeper and rougher until they moaned voluptuously in the onset of transformation. With horror saw the high priest - lying in the corner of the room - as slowly but inevitably his colleagues transformed to muscle bulls, from underpowered, frail beings to muscled men who soon would be a match for the two fuckers. As User and Nakht came at least, the two priests were hurled with violence and force to the ground, were rolling over each other and saw with pride at their now powerful bodies, while User and Nakht without rest laid hands on themselves again and came shortly afterwards even more powerful. When responsive, the two new vessels of the gods power rose, her eyes shone as silver. User and Nakht laid a satified eye on their creatures. User turned his mighty head and looked at the larger of the two, whom he had fucked: "Min-em-heb" The called ex priest put a massive fist on his wide chest, which was as much as hairy as its creators chest and nodded, while the silver fire flowed from his eyes. "Min-in-feast" fit well, because the god Min was known for his huge prick he always stretched in the air - and Min-em-heb was well stocked and until now permanently hard. Nakht turned his massive head, so that the muscles stood out impressively, and muttered to his protege: "Sobekemsaf" Here, too, nodded the ex priest and flexed his biceps, then bowing humbly: "The crocodile god" - who had the mightiest and most powerful tail - "is at his side" - even that was suitable. So they got their new names. Their old names were given to oblivion. Then the wide guys put their paws on the broad shoulders of the former priests. Slowly, they pushed them down until their faces were at the height of their phalluses. Wordlessly, they began to suck their creators. Nakht and User laid an arm around each other's shoulders and enjoyed it, but without visible emotion. Only shortly before the climax they threw their heads into the bull's neck and roared briefly. Then they helped up the two ex priests with a firm handshake and knocked them appreciatively on the shoulders and covered their now flaccid genitals. User played with Min-em-heb’s dick, Nakht with the rod of Sobekemsaf until both had their powerful erections again. The four Musclebeasts had now the desire for a place something more intimate ...

The Extreme Makeover Joseph works for an online company that specializes in workout gear. He loves his job because it caters to men that he is attracted to. Sometimes it is part of his job to take orders for the company on its website and to talk to customers on the phone. As an advantage over their competitors, his company even has a kiosk on the bottom floor of the building. Every once in a while he goes down there to see what the kiosk is displaying for the week. While he is browsing, he always notices an overweight middle-aged man looking through the displays. He always seems really disappointed when he notices that the company doesn't make a size big enough for his frame. Joe always feels really bad for the guy but wonders why he doesn't just buckle down and do something about his weight. He is there practically every time he is down there. It is the end of one of his workdays as everyone is leaving the building when he notices a hulking figure walking slowly around the kiosk on the bottom floor. He is dumbfounded at its size and notices the overweight man is there at the kiosk also. The figure looks up at Joe and smiles. He jumps back from where he is standing and doesn't know why it is there. The surprised man looks around and sees that there are only the three of you in the building. He notices the overweight man wearing a badge on his jacket that says Deveraux as he turns around out of view of the being to browse through the products at the kiosk as he usually does. He doesn't even notice the figure walking up behind him. It goes to reach inside the obese man to do something to him. It keeps its hands inside Deveraux for what seems like a minute or two. It removes them finally and vanishes in thin air. Joe tries to move from where he is, but realizes he is frozen in his spot. He doesn’t know if he is supposed to witness something happening or not. He notices Deveraux leaning over on the the kiosk and is sweating profusely. Joe tries to yell over to him, but he is unable to get any words out. He hears the man starting to groan and agonize in pain as he grabs his back with his right arm and starts to rub it vigorously. He grips the counter of the kiosk with his left arm and pushes down on it like he is about to jump out of his skin. His breathing is getting heavier as his back gets more saturated from his sweat. Joe hears his voice getting deeper as he stands there. His legs appear to be shrinking as his jeans look a bit looser than before. It also looks as if his jacket is going to swallow him up as his back gets thinner. He looks almost anorexic as all of the fat disappears from his body. His grip on the kiosk is getting worse as he starts yelling in pain. He is heaving up and down like he is doing pushups. Joe is in disbelief at what he has witnessed so far. Deveraux finally lets go of the kiosk to grab his shirt under his jacket and rips it open to pound on his heart. He falls to the ground and appears unconscious, but gets back up not thirty seconds later. Joe suddenly hears what appears to be a stretching sound. The man starts laughing hysterically now as his scrawny back begins to explode in size stretching his jacket to its limits. His tiny legs are now spreading further apart from each other as his jeans begin to split their seams. His giant hamstrings bust through the fabric as his calves jut out to the sides. The sounds of laughter echo through the floor as Deveraux splits his jacket in the back as his delts and traps make quick work of the fabric in his jacket and shirt. The clothing falls to the ground as his mammoth rippling back muscles glisten in the lights. He turns to smile as Joe as the extreme muscles in his waist are visible now showing off his now 28" midsection. His lats have pushed his undeveloped arms up into a straight line now. His hands are growing now as he flexes his growing forearms and biceps. He starts growling as hair starts sprouting all over his body. The sweat is now pouring off of him on to the ground. He turns his head to watch his biceps continue to swell as they create splits. His triceps form into the biggest horseshoes Joe has ever seen. At this point, he is still in his boxers as his tight bubble butt pushing further out from his body and is stretching the fabric to its limits. Joe still cannot move as Deveraux stares directly into his eyes and growls in a menacing way. He is trying to figure out how to get away from this beast and takes his shoes off. It seems to work as the hairy monster waddles his way over to Joe to grab him before he gets away. Joe takes off and it makes Deveraux angry. He goes back over to the kiosk and bashes it in before grabbing a size 2XL shirt and puts it over his head. He grunts as he flexes his massive body and shreds it to pieces. Joe tries to run out the front lobby doors, but they are locked for some reason. The big beast yells, ‘You can’t get away from me runt, I will fucking make you beg for mercy.’ Joe doesn’t respond to this taunt and runs for the nearest elevator. The sound of heavy feet is heard moving faster towards him as he tries to close the doors and find a safe floor above him. ‘Come on you damn machine, close CLOSE CLOSE! ! ! ! !’ Deveraux gets there at exactly the same time the doors close and puts his huge fists into the doors making them form the same pattern as his arms. When the elevator starts to go up, the metal blocks it from moving upwards. ‘Damnit NO! I can’t let him get me!’ Joe tries to lift the panel above his head in the elevator and succeeds. He jumps to climb up as the big beast yells pulling the doors open. Deveraux jumps into the elevator hitting the back wall and putting a huge hole in it. ‘RAWR! WHERE ARE YOU RUNT? I HAVE A PRESENT FOR YOU!’ His giant member tents in his boxers as he rips them off with no effort at all. He can hear Joe on top of the elevator and punches his arm through the top. Joe tries to grab the elevator cable to climb up, but he isn’t strong enough to climb. He can see a ladder off to the side and jumps on to it. Deveraux pulls his bloody arm back into the elevator and jumps out the side to where Joe is. He tries to grab him, but slips and starts to fall before grabbing the elevator car. ‘Leave me alone beast! I haven’t done anything to you. Why do you want to hurt me?’ Deveraux punches his way back into the heavily damaged car and jumps out the top again before landing on the top. He spots Joe climbing again. ‘I’M NOT GOING TO HURT YOU RUNT, I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU WANT THIS POWER!’ ‘I don’t want your power, I just want to be left alone.’ ‘NOT HAPPENING RUNT!’ He jumps on to the ladder and starts to pull Joe down. ‘Nooooo stop, I can’t…..’ ‘HAHA! JUST RELAX LITTLE MAN AND LET ME DO THE HARD PART!’ He slams Joe on to the top of the elevator car making him wince as he feels his bones break. Deveraux holds him down by sitting on him and putting his huge cock on top of his lips. ‘OPEN UP LITTLE MAN, I HAVE TO FEED YOU. YOU NEED MY SAUCE IF YOU WANT TO LIVE!’ Joe tries to keep his lips closed, but the big monster begins to crush him to make him submit. ‘YOU DON’T HAVE A CHOICE RUNT, I WILL MAKE YOU FUCKING GROW! AHHH FUCK, I FEEL IT MOVING THROUGH MY COCK!’ Deveraux’s cock contracts and starts oozing its honey all over Joe’s face going into all of his orifices. He shakes violently as he feels himself being swallowed up by the new force building inside him. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3837-beyond-extremes-making-the-impossible-possible-muscle-genie/ My Best Friend's Party Perry is friends with a straight coworker Cary. They have known each other for a fair amount of time, but he has never been attracted to him sexually. He has invited him to his birthday bash which takes place in a week. He accepts the invitation because he does appreciate his attention. He enjoys spending time with Perry because he tells him how good he looks all the time since he works out regularly even though he isn't all that big. The day of the party arrives and Perry shows up just in time for it to begin. He tries to stand in a corner so he doesn't get in the way of Cary’s family and friends. An older man with a salt-and-peppery beard and very powerful looking features stands next to him. He looks remarkably similar to his friend. He quickly realizes that he is Cary’s dad, Gary. This becomes a problem because he can't take his eyes off of him. The older man is wearing a loose-fitting shirt, but he can see down it and notices that his pecs are big and round with tufts of greyish brown hair. He has hazel eyes and a powerful looking bull neck too. After Cary finishes his cake ceremony, he comes over to talk to Perry. He tells him that his dad was a competitive bodybuilder at one time and that he never stopped training even after he retired from the shows. His father is also divorced because he wasn't faithful but he doesn't regret ending the relationship either. Perry feels awful for staring at his dad, but the man is strikingly beautiful. He glances over at Gary again and notices there is another powerful looking man talking to him. Cary sees that Perry is looking at him too and says to stop staring at his brother like that. He is shocked that this other man is his brother and asks him why he didn't follow in his brother and father's footsteps and get monstrously huge. He says that he never wanted to because it wasn’t in his plans. Now Perry can't take his eyes off of either one of them as Cary walks away to talk to other family members at the party. With him standing there just staring at them, a hulking figure walks in front of Perry and knocks him into the nearby stairs. He falls over unconscious and when he awakens, the figure places a white patch on his arm as it begins to melt into his skin. He is horrified but can't seem to make a sound. Once it is absorbed completely, the figure disappears and nobody notices it was ever there. The party eventually winds down as Perry sticks around. He can't seem to pinpoint why he doesn’t want leave the property. His friend is surprised he is still there, but is quite glad actually. Gary and the brother, whom Cary has said is called Junior, are also still around. He is being led over to them by some unforeseen force that he cannot control, but he doesn't really mind either. Junior shakes his hand as he seems shocked by the sheer power in his arms. They are incredibly vascular and have huge veins that snake all the way up his and in fact his entire body is loaded with them. The brother is only wearing a tank top at this point as he notices the veins moving down his chest. He locks eyes on him and can't seem to look away. Gary is also still in the same room as he sees what is happening. With Perry just standing there, he feels the urge to flex his arms even though he has no muscles. He raises his left arm and flexes it noticing it fill up with blood and expanding. He does the same with his right arm and the same thing happens. Junior smiles and flexes his huge vascular arms to match Perry’s. He walks over to him and starts to rub his thick biceps that are now straining the fabric on his dress shirt. He grabs a hold of Perry’s waist and lifts him up in the air to prove how strong he is as he puts him back down on the ground. Junior dares him to do the same to him now. Perry laughs and says that it is impossible since he has never been known to work out that much. Junior winks and flexes his arms in the same position he had his and yells at him to pick him up. After a few seconds, Perry walks over to him and starts to lift him up in the air. As he does, his back thickens up and rips the seams on the sides of his shirt. His lats flare outward as he puts Junior back down on the floor and goes back to where he was before. Perry moans as he does this knowing that his body is growing with each exercise. Junior starts to bounce his thick pecs and dares him to do the same. Even before he attempts to, he can feel them swell up into huge melons and pushes his shirt to its limits. He walks back over to him and rips the top two buttons open to expose his pecs. Perry amazingly bounces both of them up and down with ease. Junior bounces his as he walks over to him and starts to kiss the crevices between his pecs. He rips the rest of Perry’s buttons off the front of his shirt and notices the 6-pack sitting below them. He rubs them as he works on Perry’s nipples. He moans as he rips Junior’s tank off and massages his thick chest. The brother quickly moves up his way up to his lips and plunges his tongue in his mouth. They both start to growl in pleasure as they move over to a nearby table to worship each other. Perry’s tight glutes and quads in his pants are pushing against his as he tries to position himself on top of him. They both move back and forth on each other licking and sucking chests and backs. The two admirers manage to unzip each other's pants setting their muscles free that were gasping for air. Junior massages his aching legs and licks the body hair protruding from his crotch. The smell emanating from Perry’s cock is enough to get him hard as he takes his underwear off to expose his 8" member. He sticks it in his face and begs him to suck him off. Perry delicately starts to massage his cock with his tongue and sucks him very slowly. He moans and instantly begins to leak precum down his throat. Perry finally takes his underwear off and strokes his 7" cock until it is able to sit on Junior’s back. Gary is over in the corner out of the way getting quite turned on by this sequence. The two of them have completely forgotten about him and don’t even notice he is stroking his huge cock. He is rubbing his well-muscled body tweaking his nipples and growling in his low voice. He closes his eyes occasionally to imagine himself being right in the middle of the action. The button-up shirt he is wearing looks as if it is about to burst from its seams as he gets more pumped. ‘Mmmm boys, I really think you should move this along,’ Gary says to them. After a few slaps on Junior’s back, Perry slides his cock inside him and starts pounding his hole. Junior moans and almost laughs as he gets plowed. Remarkably, Cary is nowhere to be found during this whole session. Gary stops stroking his cock for a minute to puff his chest up to make his shirt rip open. The buttons on his shirt go flying across the room as his huge pecs and distended abs are exposed. ‘Awww fuck yeah, I love how pumped I am getting boys. You two keep doing what you are doing and I will just stand here and keep growing.’ Perry increases his speed inside Junior as their moans continue to get louder. It is at this point that Cary comes walking into the room and sees what is going on. With a horrified look on his face, he attempts to make them stop fucking each other. They both look at him and just smile continuing to pleasure each other. He notices his dad standing there with his cock out and gets angry. ‘I don’t know what is wrong with all of you, but I am not going to stay here and witness this anymore.’ He tries to go through the front door of the house, but it is locked somehow. He tries to open it again and fails. With a strange look on his face, he goes to find something to pick the lock. Once again, he fails to open the door. It is at this point that he runs into his bedroom and slams the door. Gary’s growth cycle continues as his black jeans begin to strain under his size. Perry pulls out of Junior to turn him around and spray his jizz all over his face. Gary’s growing lower body splits the seams on his jeans and break free. ‘Gawd yes boys, I love it. You are turning me into a gawd. Keep going, I want more.’ Junior returns the favor on Perry and plugs his cock inside him. He pounds him into oblivion as his dad begins to grow wider shredding the rest of his clothing. Gary growls as he feels himself starting to push his way through a nearby wall. ‘MORE, MORE, MORE! ! ! ! ! I WANT YOU TO FUCKING FILL HIM JUNIOR!’ Junior moans as he spills his spunk inside Perry’s ass. The two young men fall to the ground as they exhaust themselves. Gary destroys the wall he was leaning against and starts to stroke his growing cock. He moves over to where the two guys are lying and growls at them. ‘I WILL MAKE YOU BOTH LIKE ME. YOU CAN’T RESIST IT, I WILL TRANSFORM YOU.’ Gary yells as he unloads on top of them coating their backs in thick white cum. He leans down to rub it all over them trying to make it absorb. They have a hard time breathing now as the pain inside them grows. Cary remains in his room wondering how he will get out of this situation.

Behind the Counter Bennett is a loyal patron of the local coffeehouse. He enjoys the casual atmosphere because the neighborhood is so peaceful and it is located really close to his job. The one thing he likes the most about it though are the baristas behind the counter. The guys are ruggedly handsome and extremely friendly. They always seem to be in a good mood when he walks into the shop. There is normally about four of them during the morning shift and two during the evening hours. He always goes in during both times of the day and all six of them are great to look at. Most have obviously worked out before, but are different shapes and sizes. He has a boyfriend at home and does care about him a lot, but both have had a hard time lately seeing eye to eye. When Bennett goes to this coffeehouse, he is put at ease by the guys that work there with their charm and great conversation. He sometimes fantasizes about them being behind the counter and suddenly growing massive with their clothes straining to be relieved. One evening in particular, while he was just minding his own business in the coffeehouse, a hulking figure sits down with him in the booth and starts writing something on a napkin. It slides it over to him and when he looks up, it is gone. The writing on the napkin tells him to order a coffee concoction that they have never served before and that they must drink all of it. (The six baristas on both shifts) He is mystified by this strange request, but is also compelled. Since it is on the evening shift, he knows it is about the two guys, Sonny and Lewis. He orders the ingredients as they both stare at him in bewilderment. After he pays one of them, he tells both of them to go ahead and drink it. They look at him with a puzzled look, but they like him a lot so they guzzle it down sharing it back and forth. Both of them look like they are going to pass out as they sit down for about a minute or two. As they both get up they appear to be fine afterwards. Bennett is convinced now that whatever was on that napkin was a ruse cooked up by perhaps a coworker or something. He turns to leave the coffeehouse until he hears the bigger barista of the two Lewis make a strange noise. ‘Uhhh *stretch* what is happening…..(voice deepens)…..to me….*rip*’ Bennett turns to see the beefy man’s back busting its way through his uniform. His muscles glistening as he gets wider. Sonny looks in awe at what is transpiring to his coworker that is until he grabs his stomach and doubles over in pain. ‘Ahhh damn, my stomach…..what the…..(voice deepens)….OHH SHIT…..*stretch*’ Bennett looks over the counter and sees the skinny man filling out and stretching the material on his uniform. His arms swelling into huge cannons as his face changes to look more chiseled. His cute features are now more defined. His bright green eyes along with his pale skin bring out his Irish ancestry moreso than before. He smiles up at Bennett as pushes his chest out to make the fabric split and his dark furry pecs more visible. ‘Mmmmm Bennett, you like what you see? Why don’t you come behind the counter so I can help you with your order.’ Meanwhile the growing Lewis is groaning louder than before as he gets taller and his shoes disintegrate under his massive size. His 220 pound frame has increased to nearly 300 now as his thick beefy muscles shine. He turns around and pulls the tattered fabric off of him. His underwear hangs on by just a few threads as his huge prick stands on end. ‘GET OVER HERE DUDE AND SERVICE ME! IT’S MY TURN TO BE WAITED ON!’ Knowing that he may be in some trouble, Bennett tries to leave the coffeehouse, but is stopped by both men. Lewis grabs his legs and pulls him down on to the floor. Sonny rips his uniform off now and plugs his cock into Bennett’s mouth. Despite his efforts to break free, he gulps down the Irishman’s member and starts sucking. Lewis works his hole over as he teases it with his 13-inch rod. ‘*lick* YEAH DUDE, YOU SMELL FRESH…..*lick*. YOU WON’T FORGET MY ORDER.’ He puts his cockhead into Bennett’s hole which makes him squirm and laughs as it tickles. He pulls it out just long enough to drizzle a long strand of precum on to the entrance of his hole. ‘I KNOW YOU WANT THIS DUDE! THIS WON’T HURT YOU A BIT!’ Lewis slowly pushes his way back in this time spreading Bennett open. His hole responds as it swallows his cock. He moans as he keeps sucking Sonny feeling the huge beefy stud twisting and hurdling his way further in. The Irishman pulls out of Bennett’s mouth to start jerking. He starts moaning louder as he begins to sway. ‘Mmmmm Bennett I have something you might want, but you will have to be willing to drink a lot more than you are used to.’ Sonny yells as he shoots huge ropes of cum on to Bennett’s face and body coating him. At the same time, he feels Lewis’s flood cascading inside him making him lose his inhibitions. He spurts a huge amount of cum himself onto the floor as it rolls. Knowing that he has both loads inside him, he panics and attempts to break free again. They let go of him and start to make out with each other as he runs back towards the door again. Before he can grab the handle, he feels sharp pains traveling up his back and into his head. He grabs it with both hands and yells. He fears that he will no longer be able to control anything as this pain continues to intensify. Whatever is growing inside him now is meshing with the cum from the two huge baristas and it may even dwarf them. The Bucket List Hussein is a volunteer at his local nursing home. He earned a license to go work for a place to take care of people in need when they are hurt or require some sort of medical assistance. He is also quite strong and it shows even though he tries to be coy about it. He tries to cover up his muscles the best he can because he doesn't want to stick out like a sore thumb in the facility. The green outfits available don't quite fit right so he is allowed to buy his own. He has been assigned two residents in particular, a man and a woman. The woman, Emile, recently hurt her back when she went into the greenhouse located at the back of the complex. He normally has to carry her to her chair or her bed whenever the time comes during his shift. She is not as old as the man is, but she likes to take advantage of Hussein quite a bit because she thinks she is the boss. He puts up with her antics mostly because he knows that she will get better in a few weeks. The man, Curtis, is a lot older and could be considered elderly because his body is getting brittle. Despite his physical ailments though, he has a great outlook on life itself and strikes up great conversations with Hussein. Curtis enjoys it when he talks about his workout routines and how the other guys in the gym look at him. The elderly man admits that he wishes he focused on his body when he was younger because he did too many bad things and didn't care about the consequences. Carrying the man around is like carrying a small chair around because he is light as a feather. Unlike Emile, the man feels his strength when he carries him and it makes him feel safe. After putting Curtis in his bed one night, he had to go get his meds. At the medical bay, he spots a huge figure going through the medical cabinets. Hussein instantly goes to stop it and ends up being frozen in place. It waves its finger at him and points to a small cup with a pill in it. Then it directs him to go to the elderly man’s room. At this point, the figure vanishes and he is free from his spot. He stares at the pill, but doesn't really question its use. When he arrives to give Curtis his pills, he waits to give him the cup after a little chit-chat. The elderly man takes the pill once he is given the cup and swallows it before lying down. Hussein is puzzled as to why that pill was given to him in the first place. He notices this time how the man is sleeping and it seems slightly different. He is very calm and appears to be sleeping quite well. The big Arab weightlifter decides to sit beside him for awhile to observe. He hears Curtis whisper things occasionally in his sleep. ‘Uhhh, I don’t want anymore pills…..I feel fine. See I will show you I’m fine.’ He moves his frail arm and tries to make a muscle. The spindly strands of muscle start to fill up with blood and swell making the skin look fresher and more youthful. The same happens with his other arm. Hussein looks completely shocked. The process continues as Curtis tries to flex his chest. His loose gown is now getting noticeably tighter as his chest swells and fills in every gap. His face gets younger too as the wrinkles dissipate and he starts to look more manageable. Before long, it moves all the way through his entire body as cracks, pops, and stretching skin are seen and heard all over him. The former 100 pound elderly man has nearly doubled in size and looks more like he is in his 50s. Hussein can’t believe that this has happened. The man’s gown shreds along his pecs as two cinnamon colored boulders fall out. Curtis awakens and smiles at Hussein as he sits up. With only a gown on, the man’s cock is completely visible as it grows to its appropriate size. ‘Hello Hussein, I dreamed about you a lot and now that I am my true self, I want to reward you for helping me all this time.’ He stands to walk over to the big Arab and puts his cock in his mouth. Curtis starts to rub his beard as he fucks his face. They both moan as the male nurse pulls his thick cock out of his pants to stroke it. His love for older men comes out as he sucks harder on Curtis’s juicy rod. ‘Mmmmm, I love the taste Curtis. I really want your seed daddy.’ ‘Just a little more Hussein and you will get it.’ After a little more coaxing, Curtis unloads into his throat as the big man swallows every drop. He feels himself getting close as the middle-aged muscleman moves down to catch his spunk. Curtis sticks his tongue out to catch the thick seed as it sprays his face. He licks it off his new beard and rubs some of it on his huge nipples. He tells Hussein to come over and sit by him so they can cuddle a little bit. They start kissing passionately as they partake in each other’s company. Hussein admits that he imagined that this would be the way Curtis would look if he did indeed workout when he was younger. He just had no idea that it would come to fruition. His cinnamon body hair has flecks of grey and his muscles have just slightly wrinkles in them. Hussein can’t help but to embrace him and rub his thick chest and arms while stroking his cock. ‘I want to feel you inside me now big man. You like this daddy, now make him feel special.’ Hussein’s hazel eyes widen as he turns Curtis over and plows straight into him. It seems these two will continue to enjoy each other’s company for quite some time.

"Now we have the first two slaves for the hard labor", laughed the priest and approached to the two heavily sweating muscle monsters. "Will-less and powerful as the gods himself. They will be able to lift the half-ton stone blocks with ease. Pharaoh will be pleased. " But suddenly User grabbed the oldest priest from behind and pulled him up. The priest looked surprised in the distorted face of the Egyptian muscle-bull. Startled, he heard a voice, pressed out with huge effort: "What ... did ... you ... do to me… made ​​me ... I’m User..." "I order you to let me down now!" Cried the priest loudly. Nakht in the meantime caught the other two thin men, the priests were scolding now and kicking, but were stuck in his paws. "You will not ... command ... User " grunted the muscle monster. He held the priest who tried desperately but hopelessly to free himself in front of User’s still raging manhood, still stiffly sticking in the air and grunted: "You ... also try ...the wrath of the gods … and my rage and fury ..." User mercilessly fucked the priest’s skull until the paste ran out from his mouth - as a fine foam... the gigantic fuckstick threatened to tear his mouth apart. When he came at last, he let the priest fall down carelessly and squirted loud screaming. The opposite wall was hit a dozen times until the engraved hieroglyphics were unreadable. Then User lifted the man up again. He was regaining consciousness. User flexed his muscles in an incredible display of power and looked down at the trembling man. "We strong as gods ... thou shalt be respectful ... otherwise User will squirt you to a pulp, little man. Think of that, puny man! " The priest crept trembling back, nodding. Then User turned to his buddy Nakht, who still held the other two priests in his paws. Nakht’s cock was no less harsh and impressive and massive, but he had not abused the priests. He had just watched as Users had showed whos boss. He saw his incredible power and remained hard. The struggling men in his paws he had already forgotten. "Nakht ... you too ... User does .. sorry ..." Nakht grinned. "Why ... those muscles .. and Nakht ... Nakht’s rod is strong as a bulls ..." Nakht threw out his chest, put his hands on the hips, so that the two priests hardly got air. User pressed his hairy chest on Nakht’s broad chest, felt the wide overhanging shoulders and stroked Nakht’s rock hard arms. They were sweaty and hot. Nakht grumbled in agreement. "User ... User sees strong ... Nakht strong ..." Their cocks collided and it rumbled. Their necks were as thick as their gigantic bold skulls, they turned to the ceiling, both laughing loudly and angrily. One of the priests, which hung like rags in Nakht’s arms, trying desperately to cling somewhere, touched fleetingly Nakht’s thick and hard cock. Nakhts then groaned blissfully, looked down and noticed the two priests in his paws. "What ...to do with the priests?" Users dick twitched expectantly and a fat drop of cum oozed from his piss slit. But Nakht shook his mighty bare skull. Some drops of sweat flew around. He dropped both priests and they were not moving. Timidly they both looked up at the two muscle monsters whose massiveness was incredible. Then Nakht grabbed with both hands the cock of his buddy and pressed firmly. User came violently and sprayed the wall again powerfully. After that, he saw firmly in Nakht’s silver shining eyes: "Let us build a pyramid ..."

II Nakht decided to watch the walled area more often. His kitchen duty gave him some free hours for that. The next day he slipped into a little gate. A dark passage led deep into the building, he tried in vain to find the location of the room of his friend. A large, dark room that hid a massive shrine of dark granite, taller than a man, was the next place, that Nakht entered trembling. The shrine glowed faintly. Was he on holy ground? Superstitious fear fell upon him. Suddenly a man stepped out from behind the shrine. It was User! User had changed further. He was now slightly larger, but mostly much wider and heavier than in the last meeting. His shoulders were massive and twice as wide as before, and his arms were so swollen that they were almost as thick as Nakht’s legs. But it was all muscle, all solid muscle. A thick vein stretched across the spherical biceps. Then suddenly Nakht remembered an incident he had experienced on the trip here to Giza. After they were forced by the henchmen of the Pharaoh to embark on the long journey, they passed the first night thereafter at the shore of river Nile for the night around a big campfire. Some peasents, a little further away seated from the warming fire, wore a blanket around their shoulders, but most wore only her usual skirt or were naked, because they washed their linen and dried them on a Palm or tree branch. As usual stories were told and beer was drunk. An old man told the history of an ancestor of the current ruler, of Menes, the unifier of the Empire. "He lived at a time when Egypt was divided in more countries than we have all toes," he began. "Everyone did what he thought was right. But then discovered King Menes a way that enabled him to change everything! " The men listened spellbound. "In the temple of Ra he was kneeling before a shrine containing the power of the gods. They saw a perfect tool for their will and he was recognized a favorite of the gods and so they gave him unimaginable power." The men were amazed. "When he left the temple, he was a man, as it had never existed before. His back was as wide as three men, he had swollen arms like granite and he was three heads higher than any other Egyptian. He was strong as a hippopotamus and potent as an elephant! The royal women got it painful to feel," laughed the old man. "What happened?" "How could this happen?" "Tell more!" The old man laughed and continued his story further - as the powerful king used his gigantic muscles to subdue all the small kingdoms one after another. One by one petty king he defeated everyone – and fucked many rulers after the battle with his massive manhood to death. He was the first king over all Egypt ... Nakht remembered that this story had excited many of the men - either sticking their dick directly into the cold night air or dented their loincloth. Also Users loincloth tented prominently and he sighed: "That would be rad – one must never let them be pushed around again ..." User was strongly built, but against the cudgel and whips of the overseers he was powerless. Nakht glanced at Users thick erection, then his buddy turned to the side. Nakht was not yet asleep, when he heard User jacking off powerful. Was this now this legendary shrine of the power of the gods? Dark and threatening it stood on the stone work, on the incised scenes he saw really powerful, broadshouldered gods who showed-off their powerful arms ... Then User brought Nakht with his dull look and groaning back to reality. First, User just stared fixedly at Nakht, then glowed knowledge in him. "Nakht ..." "User! What happened to you! " User now wore no loincloths and his extremely thick and heavy dick hung down almost to his knees. Nakht could hardly look away, so prominent he wore this thing before him. "I carry the power of the gods in me ... Nakht ... I am strong like Horus ..." Nakht shyly touched the hard muscles of Users arm. User flexed his biceps with pride. Suddenly Nakht felt his hand has been led by User downwards to this horsecock. "This is also very powerful ..." Nakht would flinch at first, but then he let his hand slide down to the big glans. But this part alone had become as thick as his fist. He pressed his fingers firmly to try and he heard User above him briefly groaning. As footsteps approached. User stepped back, even if it woke him from a beautiful dream and his dick was deflating quickly. "Quick, hide ... you can not be here ..." Nakht frantically sought a hiding place and found it behind a pillar, metal standards leaning nearby against it. Three priests entered the room shortly afterwards and looked with favor on the gigantic body of the former peasant. "Are you willing to get the gift of the gods?" "Today you will complete the final transformation. Then you will be a true servant of the gods, a vessel for their unimaginable energies. " "You'll be the willing tool of Pharaoh." "And the first of many!" User nodded dumbfounded and let himself be led by two small priests - who only came up to his shoulders - to the great stone shrine. With a few words and incantations the three priests circled the shrine, then they threw incense lumps on its polished surface and sang. The shrine began to glow and vibrate. Nakht saw the huge paws User pressed on the smooth stone and how User bowed his head. It looked as if he wanted to overthrow the shrine. Then a tremor went through him and his entire, already very muscular body began to pulsate and grow. Short lightning flashed across the pumped body of User, who thickened and swelled up. User stood now legs wide apart before the shrine and pressed himself against the massive structure. Nakht, watching him from directly behind saw how Users cock began to lift, until he could no longer see him. The priest mumbled holy words and had their arms raised. The two younger looked admiringly at the changing body and Nakht meant to notice their stiff cocks in their fine folded garments. Users powerful body now braced himself against the heavy, massive shrine, his arms swelled again, the pulsating biceps grew enormously in spurts, until they had grotesque sizes, the back was even wider and the whole body glistened with sweat. His solid cock was already fully extended and had the circumferences of Nakht’s forearm. Trembling, the incredible boner stretched in the air, his apple-sized testicles twitching. With a loud, long-drawn scream User raised his head suddenly. His eyes shone like the sun and a silver light flashed around his limbs, which grew out of every human proportion. The growth ebbed slowly, but then it happened: User really grabbed the top of the massive stone shrine now, and in one fluid motion he pumped it towards the ceiling and yelled and grunted horrible, it sounded like sex. And then his huge cock squirted in powerful spurts a load after another, directly into the centre of the shrine. With each splash the shrine emanated an energy cloud that enveloped User. His screaming dropped another octave and got ridiculously deep. It remembered the screams of a lion or something even more powerful. Nakht was frozen in shock. He wished himself out of this room, he was witnessing things a normal peasant shouldn’t be allowed to see. Soon Nakht saw nothing more than golden fog. He only heard the thin chant of the priests. Then the vision cleared again. With a mighty thud, the giant let the heavy shrine fall down to earth again and turned around. Nakht, hardly daring to breathe, didn’t dared to have a full look. Apparently his buddy had again gained more mass in the final seconds of his transformation.

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 ------------------------- Can I just state, for the record, that this really wasn’t how I’d hoped I’d be spending the evening? Is it too much to ask that I go to a party, hang out with friends and coworkers, show off my costume, and maybe meet a hot guy who doesn’t turn into a huge brute possessed by the ghost of a puritan witch hunter who decides to murder me in a clearing full of the bones of monsters? Before my eyes, Gosser was transforming Kellan’s body with the life force of over a hundred party guests. The green light illuminated his muscles so that they gleamed slickly, and every so often, like cartoon electricity, it caused his skeleton to blaze visibly through his skin, looking dark and monstrous. His muscles pumped and burst and grew again, almost seeming to froth. His costume tore off his powerful new body, revealing his warped physique to the world and finally revealing that tattoo that had been teasing me all night: the words “To The Bone” written in interlaced gothic script, stretched from just beneath his right clavicle, dipped across the tops of his pillow-sized pecs, and ending beneath his left clavicle. For some reason, even when the eldritch fire revealed his skeleton, the words stayed there, hovering grimly in front of his uppermost ribs and sternum, only to re-attach themselves to the skin when it re-appeared the next moment. His pants also burst, the black fabric charring in the green energy as a naked and increasingly erect, thick cock spilled out, stretching over a foot long! His balls also bulged, dangling heavily beneath his erection, but while Kellan had been a stunning and enticing figure of a man, Gosser’s possession only made his endowment seem threatening and repulsive. In body shape, his physique resembled some cross between a bodybuilder on the cover of FLEX magazines and the oversized physique of comic book ‘tanks’: enormous muscles, but gleaming with sweat and ectoplasm, and sharply defined, with noticeable veins and heavy striation. My enhanced vision noticed that the red lights had been flashing back at the manor, but now they’d gone dark, and as they died, so did most of the emerald flames around Gosser/Kellan, now standing over eight feet tall and looking down on me with a sickening grin that occasionally flashed the horrible rictus of Kellan’s bare skull. Horribly, Gosser took his massive hands, every inch of tightly-packed muscle in his huge arms flexing as he did so, and began to slide them over his new form, caressing and stroking his stolen skin in a blasphemous form of self-worship. “AT LAST,” he moaned, as he continued to feel his own horrific muscles. “LET ME SHARE SOME LAST WISDOM BEFORE YOU TAKE MY PLACE IN THE GRAVE, YOU UNCLEAN THING,” he snarled at me in that creepy dual voice. “WHEN I WAS ALIVE, I SPENT MY LIFE PROTECTING THE PITIFUL HUMAN RACE FROM ITS OWN DARKNESS… THE PURSUIT OF CORRUPT MAGIC, THE WORSHIP OF FOUL ENTITIES, THE REANIMATION OF DEAD TISSUE, THE BEASTS AND MONSTERS THAT LIVE IN MAN’S SHADOW… BUT IT WAS ALL FOR NAUGHT. AS THE YEARS PASSED, FEWER AND FEWER ALLIES JOINED MY SIDE, AND THOSE THAT REMAINED BECAME AS GRAY-HAIRED AND WRINKLED AS I. MEANWHILE, THOSE QUAKERS PLAYED THEIR LITTLE WELCOMING GAMES, PUSHING FOR ACCEPTANCE OF ALL NEWCOMERS, NEVERMIND THEIR ORIGINS AND POTENTIAL THREAT. I WAS RIDICULED, AND MY TRAINING CAMP SHUT DOWN, ONLY TO BE TAKEN OVER BY BRAINLESS BIBLE STUDIES AND WHINING CHILDREN! FINALLY, A DESCENDANT OF MY USELESS YOUNGER BROTHER BOUGHT THE PROPERTY AND BUILT HIS HOME ON IT, BUT HE AND HIS DESCENDANTS WERE ONLY INTERESTED IN MAKING MONEY, AND LACKED TRUE FAITH AND TRUE DISCIPLINE. FORTUNATELY, I HAD ANOTHER OPPORTUNITY. I TURNED TO MY NOTES ON THE VARIOUS WITCHES AND SORCERERS OF WHICH I RID THE WORLD, AND FOUND DETAILS ON AN INTRICATE SPELL THAT WOULD ENABLE ME TO LIVE AGAIN… AND THIS TIME, INSTEAD OF BEING A VIRGIN DEFENDER OF THE FAITHFUL, HOLDING MYSELF PURE, I WOULD REVEL IN ALL THE PLEASURES AND POWER I HAD DENIED MY BODY IN LIFE. AS LONG AS ONE OF MY GODLESS RELATIVES CONTINUED TO LIVE, I COULD USE THEM AS A HOST AS LONG AS THEY HADN’T LET THEIR BODY GO TO SEED. HOWEVER, IN ORDER TO REMAKE EVEN A HEALTHY BODY TO MY IDEAL, I WOULD NEED THE LIFE FORCE OF AT LEAST 250 ADULTS. YOUTH IS WASTED ON THE YOUNG, AND I SHALL TREASURE WHAT THEY WERE THROWING AWAY. EVEN WITH A LARGE NUMBER OF PEOPLE HERE, I NEEDED SOME WAY OF HARVESTING THAT ENERGY AND CONVERTING IT INTO ECTOPLASM TO FUEL THE BODY. SO I ARRANGED FOR SPOTS THAT WOULD DRAW A NUMBER OF PEOPLE AT THIS PAGAN CELEBRATION TO BECOME SINKS OF VITALITY: THE WOODS WHERE THEY WOULD DRIVE BY IN THEIR HAY-FILLED CONVEYANCE, THE BONFIRE WHERE THEY WOULD TRY TO DRIVE BACK THE NIGHT’S CHILL, THE DANCE FLOOR WHERE THEY’D CAVORT SHAMELESSLY, THE BAR WHERE THEY DOWNED THEIR DEVIL BREWS, THE PLACE WHERE THEY DEFECATED, AND THE CHAPEL… WHERE MY MORTAL REMAINS WERE SAFELY INTERRED, BENEATH THE STONE FLOOR BEHIND THE ALTAR, FROM WHICH I COULD BEGIN THE RITUAL TO FILL MY HOST WITH THE ECTOPLASM TO REMAKE HIM AS THE MAN I SHOULD HAVE BEEN! FINALLY, WITH THE DOORS BETWEEN WORLDS STILL OPEN FROM ALL HALLOW’S EVE, I WAS ABLE TO ENACT MY PLANS!” While Gosser monologued, absorbed in feeling up his stolen body, I’d been surreptitiously flipping through the journal, hoping that I could find the details about the spell and some way to break it. Knowing where his body was hidden was great, but I couldn’t escape him now, much less get all the way across the property to the chapel and break through the concrete floor, and then concentrate on the music of the Choir enough to summon the Helpful One and send Gosser to the Great Beyond. I’d managed to find rules for how to trick Kappas into bowing and spilling the water from their heads, how to protect yourself from native American curses, and how to wear clothes inside-out to confuse fairies (and most normal people, I’d suspect), as well as a spell to raise the dead to fight on your side against their killer (which would’ve been nice, but I didn’t have “The Bloode of the Innocent,” “The Bloode of a Dragon,”or “The Bloode of Godde’s Servants”… though there was certainly enough “Ectoplasme” around Gosser/Kellan). None of them seemed likely to work. Then the book fluttered from my hands and floated into Gosser’s waiting hand! I realized belatedly that even in a body, he’d retained ghostly powers like poltergeist activity! “THEN, HOWEVER, SOMETHING INTERFERED WITH MY PLANS. I COULDN’T SENSE ANYONE, COULDN’T DETECT ANY FOREIGN MAGIC, COULDN’T EVEN SEE A PERSON I KNEW HAD TO BE THERE, EVERY TIME I TRIED TO CONVERT THIS WHELP INTO MY HOST! I CAME TO THE CONCLUSION THAT ONLY A CREATURE NOT INTENDED AS PART OF GOD’S PLAN FOR THE WORLD COULD SO EVADE MORTAL MAGICAL AND SPIRITUAL SENSES… WHAT IS YOUR NAME, HELLSPAWN?” I found myself suddenly forced to speak, as if the words were being drawn out of me. “Angelo Chiaro Alinero,” I stammered, revealing my full name to monster. I wondered if knowing my name would give him further power over me, but if he could force me to talk, I’m not sure there’s much he couldn’t do already. However, as soon as I spoke my surname, he smiled with wicked satisfaction, and the book levitated in front of my face, the pages turning of their own accord. A flicker of green ectoplasmic flame illuminated a particular passage, listing the family names descended from the Grigori Armaros, “Who Taughte Men The Resolving of Enchantments”. At the bottom of the list was a name, underlined in green: Alinero. “YOU ARE A NEPHILIM, THE DESCENDANT OF A UNION BETWEEN THE SONS OF HEAVEN AND THE DAUGHTERS OF EARTH. YOU ARE SO WICKED THAT GOD HIMSELF SENT THE FLOOD TO WIPE OUT YOUR KIND. AND LOOK… HE DOES SO AGAIN!” Waving his powerfully-muscled, green-glowing arm at the sky, I saw that the full moon had been replaced by storm clouds, and dimly remembered the weather man talking about a hurricane making its way up the coast. With a howling laugh, Gosser continued. “FORTUNATELY FOR YOU, I SHALL TAKE CARE OF YOU, SO YOU NEED NOT FEAR DROWNING LIKE SOME OF YOUR ANCESTORS… YOUR DEATH SHALL BE QUICK, AND AFTER THAT, YOU SOULLESS THING, THERE WILL BE NO PARADISE FOR YOU, JUST EMPTY ETERNITY!” With that, I felt my body lift from the ground and float towards his grasp. I tried to struggle, but I couldn’t move a muscle. I felt his hands wrap around my torso, and waited for the pull, when a woman’s voice echoed through the clearing, and Gosser froze in shock. “So… it looks like someone has some pretty dramatic plans. And it looks like you’ve already killed some of my descendants, Quincy Gosser. I would rather you not harm another.” Tossing me to the bone-strewed ground, giving me a number of bruises and small cuts, Gosser turned to face an exotic older woman, dressed as Marilyn Monroe, and holding Claudia’s empty husk. “YOU! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? AND YOUR DESCENDANT… HE IS SPAWN OF THE GRIGORI, NOT YOUR DEBASED BROOD, WITCH!” ‘Marilyn’ smiled condescendingly at him and wiggled her finger teasingly. “Now now, Quincy, do remember that Armaros hasn’t been seen since the Flood. That’s plenty of time for his descendants to mate with mine, as well as many, many, many other people. Time DOES fly, after all.” Gosser curled his fingers into fists. “I WILL DESTROY YOU BOTH, THEN!” ‘Marilyn’ laughed, a rich, throaty chuckle that almost sounded like a purr. “Oh, that was a good one, darling! You just slaughtered about 280 people in Halloween costumes, just so that you could pose in a speedo and live out the boyish daydreams you never actually indulged in life. You haven’t the vision, the wisdom, or, frankly, the balls, to face me.” She then winked at me. “Unfortunately, I am unable to actually interfere with someone of fully-human descent without provocation, and though you have descended further than most, you still… barely… qualify, Quincy. However, I am allowed to tip the scales in favor of my family.” She pulled a long, thin dagger from somewhere in her billowing skirts, held up Claudia’s gray finger and pricked it, then shouted, “YOUR LEFT POCKET, ANGELO,” before vanishing in a puff of smoke. I found myself able to move and reached into my pocket as commanded, pulling out a small vial labeled “Dragon Blood.” Before Gosser could stop me, I threw it to the ground, enjoying the satisfying sound of the glass shattering and wiping my own blood from my arms as I repeated the small, nonsense chant from the journal. My voice seemed to echo in the clearing, becoming more pure and powerful as the bones began to rise, cloak themselves in blood-red skin and muscle and assemble themselves as a collection of monsters, who immediately turned against Gosser with a vengeance. I saw harpies, trolls, ettins, lamiae, satyrs, and more wade into combat with the enormous hunk, whose green fire charred their reformed flesh, and whose punches and kicks sent them flying. The monsters were relentless, but Kellan’s body and Gosser’s powers together were unstoppable. As more and more of the monsters started to fall and turn to dust, one of them, a hugely-muscled creature with the horns of both a ram and a bull, lifted me up and said, in a voice that sounded like the ruined throat it used to speak, “Thhhhank yooou, brotherrrr. Weeee wellllcommme vennnnggeannnnce agggainnnsssst ourrrr killllllerrrr. Gooo annnnd ennnnd hiimmmm forrrr usss!” With that, the creature threw me high into the air, well over the tree line, back towards the fields. As the storm rumbled around my hurtling body and the rushing wind pulled tears from my eyes, I felt resigned to crashing into the earth and dying, when the costume wings on my back suddenly unfolded, fanning out behind me. The plastic and fabric warped as my body seemed to catch fire, blazing white like a shooting star. As swiftly as they’d begun, the flames went out, and I found that I wasn’t cold, the wind now seemed to caress me instead of blowing at me… and that I was no longer wearing the wings…. they’d become real, and fused with my back. I remembered The Helpful One giving them to me and realized this had been its plan all along! What’s more, I felt powerful… running my hands down my body, I realized that my shirt had burned away, and I now possessed the sculpted powerful body of an Olympic athlete, with curly hair-covered gymnast-like chest muscles to power my new wings, which were clawed at the top like a bat’s but covered in ravenlike feathers that shaded from black to blue, purple, green and red at the tips, with an iridescent oily sheen. I flexed my chest and found that doing so caused my wings to beat, sending me soaring upward! With a cry of exultation to answer the thunder of the storm, I beat my wings, feeling my body pump as I sped towards the Manor. As it came into view, I realized that there was no motion. Gray husks from the party guests littered the grounds, and I remembered that I was now the only living person on the grounds (though I technically was over the grounds at the moment) unless you counted Gosser in Kellan’s body. Far behind me I heard a terrible roar of fury as the sounds of the fight between the dead monsters and the tremendous Gosser continued. They wouldn’t be able to buy me time for much longer, though, and I still had to break through the stone in the chapel to reach Gosser’s real body. My wings fanned out, pulling me up before gently dropping me to the ground and folding up against my back. Then I felt a chill at my back. I whirled around, fanning my wings out aggressively to make myself look bigger, and stared at the sight in front of me. A hazy, transparent version of Claudia, still dressed in her costume, hovered behind me, looking nervous. She parted her lips, and a voice like the whisper of a fall breeze said, “I’m sorry… he took me over and used me while I was asleep. He thought he could get close to Kellan through me. And he did… but you brought me back once, and the lady using my blood for that spell snapped me out of the shock of having my life taken from me. I think she wanted me to help somehow, but what can I do?” I shook myself. “No, I’m the one who’s sorry… I’ve got a crush on your boyfriend, and if I’d been focusing on actually solving this mess instead of how tight his costume was, maybe we’d have been able to keep you alive.” Claudia’s shade moved closer, but her face had a rueful smile. “I’m not entirely comfortable with you and Kellan, together, but he still cared for me… at least before that monster too him over. And I have to say, you look pretty amazing now,” she continued, giving my new musculature a once-over. “If you can somehow manage to save all of us, I think I’d be up to try sharing Kellan.” Before I could respond, behind Claudia (or through her, actually), I saw a sudden burst of green flames exploding from the woods. “That’ll be the end of the reanimated monsters,” I groaned. “He’s coming. We need to get into the Chapel, and we need to get his body from underneath the altar. Maybe we can do it together, or between the two of us, we can get inside Kellan’s head and break him free. Let’s go!” Her face lighting up (literally glowing) at the thought of defeating Gosser and rescuing Kellan, Claudia drifted through me and inside the doors of the Manor. I opened them and followed her, only to be slowed down when I realized that my head was scraping the top of the door! I’d grown in height as well as musculature, and I remembered the stories of the Nephilim had described them as giants. Ducking carefully, I entered the main drinking room, which was eerily silent with no one talking and the dj’s music turned off, and found Claudia’s path blocked by a bunch of ghosts dressed in old-fashioned attire. One of them, a skinny, bearded man, moved forward and said, “We are the soldiers of God and the slayers of monsters. Our brother, Quincy Gosser, has called us back to stop you, Abomination… and you shall be stopped!” Immediately, torches, pitchforks, and other makeshift weapons formed in their hands and they menacingly waved them at me. Claudia ducked through me to avoid getting stabbed by a spectral musket blade, but I’d had enough. “Your time is long gone, and your crusade, while noble, was misguided and callous. Your current goal is foolish and in defiance of both natural and supernatural laws, and I have seen far more frightening things tonight than a group of colonial spooks. What’s more, I’ve BECOME a more frightening thing than all of you. I am alive, and this is my world… your world passed away with you, and you are not welcome here. BEGONE!” To emphasize my argument, I flexed my ripped chest, and my wings unfolded behind me, causing a draft of wind that knocked over more than a few bottles of cheap alcohol and spilled dozens of plastic cups on the lifeless party guests. I stared them down, my eyes never leaving the ghost’s, and my rage at their idiotic temerity caused white flames to lick my skin and dance among my hair and feathers. The ghosts quailed before the sight, and though some looked indignant, they all faded away. The flames died, and I folded my wings behind me, and took off at a run towards the chapel doors. I pushed them open with a cacophonous BANG that echoed through the chapel, and Claudia and I raced to the Altar, only to stare at the unmarked floor. Without being asked, Claudia did a swan dive into the floor, passing through the concrete, only to emerge a moment later, as if rising from a pool. “There is an old, worn coffin with a body down there… about six feet under… but I can’t turn it ghostly and bring it up with me or anything! What do we do? Kellan will be here any moment!” “I’ll have to break through it,” I said, hoping I wasn’t making a big mistake. However, the power of my muscles, and the warmth of the white flames filled me. I focused on Kellan’s kiss, on his attitude, the way he was protective of me, how he insisted I never risk my life again, and all the other moments we’d shared that evening… and the thought that Quincy Gosser, all-around useless member of society, had used Kellan as if he didn’t matter at all filled me with a terrible wrath. With a furious battle cry, I leaned over and slammed my fist into the concrete. I didn’t feel anything when my knuckles connected with the cold stone… but cracks began to form as it crumbled, revealing another layer beneath it. Again and again and again I punched, sifting aside rubble until I reached soil and began digging with my bare hands until they reached wood. “ARTEMIS,” cried Claudia, almost in my ear, and biting back a curse both at the lack of time and Claudia’s inability to remember my name, I looked up to see the glowing, monstrous, skeletal form of Gosser striding into the Chapel. He saw what I was doing, and with a wave of his hand, sent a blast of telekinetic force at me… it knocked the altar backwards, and only a quick beat of my wings sent me upward, dodging it just in time, and giving me the chance to form a blade of white flames. I descended on Gosser like a stooping falcon, and crashed into his billowing chest. Green flames coiled against white ones. My own enhanced physique and fiercely buffeting wings countered Kellan’s much greater musculature. But I had trouble dealing with his poltergeist powers, and once, when I was about to land a punch, he phased through it, becoming insubstantial for a moment, only to solidify enough to take a swing at me! If I was caught up in fighting Gosser/Kellan, I couldn’t get back to the body and call the Helpful One. “I’ve got this,” murmured Claudia in her whispery voice, and I felt her melt into my body instead of passing through it. My white flames blazed around us and I suddenly felt everything slow down… except me. Winding back, I landed a perfect punch straight at Kellan’s “To the Bone” tattoo and, filled with Claudia’s spirit, Gosser couldn’t phase away. I felt Claudia speak through my lips: “Get. Out. Of. My. BOYFRIEND!” As soon as my fist connected, I suddenly found myself, no longer a warrior angel, but my normal body, wearing costume wings, floating beside Claudia in a vast room filled with green mist. Hovering in the center of the room was a naked, skinny Kellan, looking very much like he had when we first met. He looked up at us and his eyes widened in shock. “Did… did he kill you both? I felt him take me over, but I can’t remember anything else. I’m so sorry! I thought I could protect you both, but those muscles were useless! And now I’m stuck like this forever and you guys are gone!” “Um, baby,” Claudia interrupted as Kellan began to tear up, “I don’t feel any different besides being here. I think we’re no more dead than before. We’re in your mind or soul or something. I think that if we can clear out this mist, you can fight back against that creep. And we need you to fight back… otherwise, even Armand here won’t be able to handle him.” I forced myself not to rise to the bait… no one could be that hopelessly awful at names, could she? “She’s right, Kellan. I might be able to take him on, but I can’t fight you… especially if there’s a chance we can get you back. And a really powerful witch and a… an archangel seem to think there’s still that chance. So come on… it’s time to use your muscles and show Gosser that he’s got no clue what he’s meddling with.” I reached out my hand to him, and Claudia did the same. When Kellan tentatively wrapped his agile, musician’s fingers around ours, the three of us began to glow, and the mist turned white and faded away… and then a blinding flash of light filled the room. When my eyes cleared, I found that I was in my angelic form, again, and Kellan was still roiling with Gosser’s energies… but he seemed paralyzed. Claudia’s wraithlike form appeared swirling around them, and she shouted, “We’ve got him! Go!” I turned and sprinted for the unearthed grave, but with each step I began to hum, then actually sing, making up the words. At first it was just my normal baritone, but then I started hitting notes that were well beyond my range, both extremely low and shockingly high. Then I started singing in multiple voices at once! Then some of them were singing different songs in different languages, the words and pauses, the breaths and echoes intertwining. I felt like my chest was swelling, the muscles in my throat vibrated as impossible harmonies poured from my lips. After I worked my fingers into the wood of the coffin and lifted it off with a flex of my muscular arms, I ripped the lid off and revealed the dried bones resting awkwardly inside. I distantly heard Gosser scream in despair and frustration, but those pitiful wails were drowned out as the many voices coming from me were joined by countless other voices… including one that was much deeper and richer than the others. The many separate songs blended together into one, and in a language that sounded more like birdcalls than human speech. I placed my hands on the sternum and the skull, and ended the song with a single word that I intuitively knew meant “Return/Release/Undo/Let Go.” Whatever that language was, speaking it involved more than just saying a word. As I was speaking it felt like a tremendous pressure weighed me down. Some measure of myself went into the song, and I felt like screaming… but I had no more breath to speak after the word left me. I felt the feathers and skin shed themselves from my wings, and the accompanying pain felt worse then when I had my wisdom teeth removed, when I fell off a slide and broke my arm, and when I got sun poisoning combined. I gasped for air, feeling weak and helpless, as my muscles shrank… but not all the way back to normal. I could tell I was still and inch or two taller than I had been, and my muscles retained some of their lithe definition… and a fraction of their strength. My vision felt darker and my hearing felt muffled, as both senses adjusted to the loss of supernatural power, but I could still see a glow and still could hear the Chorus. For all that I was losing, though, I could see that Gosser was similarly afflicted. Kellan’s body broke free of Claudia’s grip, but didn’t do anything except widen his stance, pull his fists back, and then begin punching the air. Seeing an 8’2” guy with rippling muscles shadowboxing was pretty impressive, but as he continued to do it, I realized that there was something odd about his sweat. I pulled myself out of the deep hole in the chapel floor, feeling like all of my muscles were screaming in agony, and shakily made my way towards him, in time to see that his sweat was a rusty red, blood-like shade, and that it seemed to cling to his muscles. However, his skeleton was permanently concealed beneath his skin, which started to look less green and more healthy, though still fair. Gradually his features became less monstrous and twisted, and more determined and handsome. The red ooze formed into a ball, then an actual humanoid figure, rolling back each time Kellan punched, and I realized that he was deliberately sweating Gosser out of his system! I watched as more of his naked body rid itself of the ghost’s corruption. Gosser seemed powerless to fight back, as if my song, touch and word had paralyzed him. Finally, Kellan’s body was coated with nothing but clear sweat, and the slimey Gosser had congealed into a jell-o like consistency when Kellan raised his foot and slammed it down on the ground, sending out another shockwave! Gosser tumbled backwards by about three yards, flipped over the altar and fell into his own grave with a sickening squelch. Unfortunately, without real wings and as drained as I’d become, I wasn’t able to leap away, and toppled over as well… only to be caught by a pair of invisible hands. “Don’t worry, Augustus,” came Claudia’s cheerful whisper. “I’ve got you. This poltergeist thing isn’t that hard.” Meanwhile Kellan was glaring into the grave. “And that’s for hurting my friends, family, and loved ones, and using me to do it, you sick fuck!” He turned and saw me hovering in thin air, and ran over to help me to my feet. “Are you ok, Angelo?” I was about to respond in the affirmative, when I saw that something was stirring from the grave. “Guys, I don’t think Gosser’s quite done yet,” I exclaim as a limb formed of red muck and bone pulled a horrific body from the pit. With sightless eyes and a dripping maw, it hissed at us: “All wassss innnn my grasssp, and you ruinnned it allll… for what? A fewww paltry, spoiled lives, drinking themsellllves senseless? Rommmances that will be forgotten in a fewwww yearrrs? Whhyyyy are theirrrr goals and purrrrsuits morrrre valuable than mine?” “Because,” Claudia retorted. “You have no idea what any of us might accomplish in our lives, and what our futures might be like. You simply took away all of that possibility because you didn’t make the changes you really wanted with your own life, and underestimated and dismissed all of us as unimportant compared to your own goals… to have sex and look attractive and be in shape and party… everything that you accused us of doing.” “Because,” Kellan responded. “You manipulated people, lied to them, frightened them, and tried to control them rather than admit that you might be wrong or that you could have pursued your goals differently. And you betrayed everything that was supposed to matter… your faith, your goals, your family, your friends.” “And because,” I finished, letting the tones of the Chorus flow into my speech. “You died over a century ago. Your time to be in the world is long over. Isn’t that right… Azrael?” The others turned to stare at me, but that deep, rich voice echoed through the chapel. “SO, YOU REALIZED MY IDENTITY, NEPHEW? I AM PROUD OF YOU.” The stained glass window behind the altar blazed with rainbow colors as a figure with four thousand wings, a body consisting of enough eyes and tongues for every human living on Earth, and four floating, masklike faces, one of which was identical to my own, appeared above the altar. “The Angel of Death? You did hint at it after we saved Claudia,” I replied. “And once I got over your appearance and this creep spilled that angels were involved, at least through me, the it was pretty easy to figure out. You called yourself ‘The Helpful One,’ and Azrael means ‘Whom God Helps.’ Besides, he wrote about the different archangels in his journal. I skimmed over the passage the first time, and I was pretty distracted when we met, but it just made sense, in the end.” All four of Azrael’s faces smiled. “OF COURSE. NOW THEN,” his fourth face flipped over, going from my own appearance to a bearded, old-fashioned face that I realized must’ve been how Gosser had looked in life. “QUINCY GOSSER, MANY YEARS AGO, YOU LEFT THIS LIFE. I AM PLEASED THAT YOU ARE FINALLY RETURNING TO YOUR RIGHTFUL REST.” Gosser’s fluid face somehow conveyed an expression of hope. “I’m… I’m going to Heaven? After everything?” Azrael’s voice replied. “THAT IS A GOOD QUESTION. SOME SAY THAT ALL SOULS END UP IN HEAVEN EVENTUALLY, BECAUSE GOD IS MERCIFUL AND LOVING AND HIS SON SACRIFICED HIMSELF. OTHERS SAY THAT YOUR ACTIONS DETERMINE YOUR ULTIMATE FATE. YOUR ACTIONS IN LIFE AND DEATH HAVE BEEN GREATLY GOOD AND UNFORGIVEABLY EVIL. PERHAPS YOU WILL FIND THAT ALL SOULS HAVE THE CAPACITY TO REACH HEAVEN… BUT SOME OF THEM TAKE LONGER TO GET THERE THAN OTHERS.” With a fanning of Azrael’s many wings, and a faint hum of music that I suspected only I could hear, Gosser turned to dust and faded away. The fourth face of Azrael flipped again, this time becoming Claudia’s. “CLAUDIA WILLIS, YOUR TIME, AND THAT OF EVERY OTHER VICTIM OF QUINCY GOSSER’S, HAS NOT YET COME. RETURN TO YOUR BODY, AND THESE TWO WILL BE ALONG SHORTLY WITH MY DIRECTIONS ON HOW TO RESTORE YOU ALL TO YOUR MORTAL FLESH.” Claudia nodded, shooting us a nervous glance, and walked through the walls of the chapel, back towards the clearing where ‘Marilyn’ had left her. That reminded me… who was she? I was about to ask, but Azrael’s face flipped to mine, and its four heads shook in disagreement. “I KNOW WHAT YOU WANT TO ASK, NEPHEW, BUT I AM FORBIDDEN FROM TELLING YOU MORE ABOUT THE WOMAN DRESSED AS MARILYN MONROE, OR YOUR HERITAGE, SAVE THAT I WAS THE ONE WHO ALERTED HER TO YOUR NEED HERE, AND THAT YOU WILL SEE HER AGAIN SOMEDAY. PERHAPS SHE WILL FEEL MORE OPEN TO CONVERSATION THEN. NOW, WHEN WE SAVED CLAUDIA’S LIFE HOURS AGO, SHE BECAME A LINK BETWEEN THE LIVING AND THE DEAD… AT LEAST FOR THIS NIGHT. THAT IS WHY HER SPIRIT ALONE, OF ALL THE PEOPLE QUINCY GOSSER LEECHED OF THEIR LIFE FORCE, WAS ABLE TO MANIFEST AS A GHOST. YOU WILL NEED TO SING HER BACK TO HER BODY WHILE YOU…” The angel’s face flipped again, becoming Kellan’s. “WILL NEED TO COMPLETE ANGELO’S EARLIER USE OF THE LANGUAGE OF THE BIRDS TO RETURN THE STOLEN LIFE FORCE TO THE GUESTS. I BELIEVE YOUR FAIRY TALES WOULD SUGGEST THE BEST METHOD OF DOING SO. I SHALL ARRANGE FOR THE DAMAGE DONE TO THE PEOPLE AND PROPERTY TO VANISH, AS IF IT HAD NEVER HAPPENED, AND I SHALL SEE TO THE REMAINS OF THE VARIOUS CREATURES ANGELO REANIMATED. NOW, GO AND ENJOY YOUR LIVES… BECAUSE I WILL SEE YOU BOTH AGAIN… SOMEDAY.” With that, the archangel of death vanished. I looked at Kellan, and he actually blushed and scruffed his bare foot against the cracked floor, and tried to cover his crotch with both huge hands (and wasn’t entirely successful). Looking away to spare him some embarrassment, I murmured, “We’d best go meet up with Claudia.” He nodded, and we stepped out into the cold November morning, trudging down the fields towards the clearing. Along the way, he picked up the hayride driver and put him back in the cab of the tractor, but before we reached the clearing, Kellan held up a hand. “Wait… before we go in… I need to do something.” Facing him, I saw his features struggle for a bit, as he tried to decide what to say, before letting out a sigh. “I don’t know what’s going to happen, and I still need to be filled in on some of the events of tonight while Quincy took me over. I’m kinda worried about giving everyone back their lives. It feels creepy to have them in the first place, but you look like whatever you did put you through the ringer… and I like being a supermuscular, super horny guy with superpowers. It’s been just about the only good thing about his whole night… aside from meeting you. But if I give all that back, I’ll go back to being just another skinny indie guy in a band. Will I feel the same way about you… about guys in general… or will my memories change like Claudia’s did? I can’t just say I can work out or something, because there’s no way that I’d get these muscles through normal exercise… and there’d be no extra height or superpowers either.” He took another deep breath, then let it out, before continuing. “But I have to do it. It’s not right that Claudia and the others die just because I want to be superman. So before I go and restore everyone, I want to do this.” “Wha-,” I started to say, only to have his lips on mine, his tongue seeking entrance, his warm breath a sharp contrast to the cool night air, and his massive biceps and triceps wrapped around me as he lifted me up and held me against his rock-hard, marble smooth chest, the “To the Bone” tattoo warm beneath my fingers. I could feel his groan of satisfaction vibrating through his torso as the kiss became more hungry and fierce. I slid my hands up his pecs to rest on either side of his thick, bull-like neck, caressing the hard mounds of his shoulder muscles. God, could the guy kiss! All too soon, however, he broke away and gently lowered me to the ground in front of his magnificent naked (and hardening) body. “Thanks… even if I forget that and go back to my normal sexuality, it happened, and it happened when my mind and hormones weren’t being messed with. Let’s go break this spell.” It took me a moment to snap out of my kiss-induced stupor, but I nodded, and tried not to stare at his perfect ass as he loped through the undergrowth. I did notice that there were a variety of burns and ashen sticks left over from Gosser’s fight with my monsters, but if I looked closely, I could spot places where shoots were rapidly sprouting and re-growing. I didn’t see any lights, but I could hear the faintest strains of might have been music sung by a choir of angels. Claudia hovered above her lifeless body, and Kellan reached down to pick her up, before turning to lock his blue crystal eyes with mine. “Are you ready?” I nodded, unable to speak at this point. If he did forget and shrink back down, I’d be the only one who remembered anything… since I wasn’t entirely human. That knowledge, while wonderful to know while I was flying through the stormy sky, now made me feel like even more of an outsider than when I’d been the only sober person at a Halloween party. Drawing my attention back to the matters at hand, I cleared my throat and tried to sing. It came out as a croak. With Kellan’s expectant and worried eyes (not to mention Claudia’s translucent ones) on me, I tried again. It was like my throat was filled with silly putty; I struggled to get a reasonable sound out. Eventually I held a long note and was able to clear my throat enough to blend it with others. I drew on memories of flight, white fire, Claudia’s righteous smackdown, Kellan’s growth spurts, and his kisses, and I felt the song echo across the property, collide with the thunder, and seep into the drained bodies of the party guests… right as Kellan placed his lips on Claudia’s. Have you ever mixed a bunch of different paints together, especially in a cup of water? It usually ends up as a gray mess. Watching Claudia return to life was not unlike seeing that process in reverse; her gray pallor began to shift and flicker, and then her skin, hair, lips, and eyes took on their natural hues. To my second sight, however, her aura returned in a blaze like fireworks, or the glow of a summer afternoon when you’re just about to drift into a nap. She took in a deep breath, and Kellan, squeezed her gently, before she began to hungrily return his kiss. He now looked only a little smaller than he’d been a moment ago, but it was hard to tell with him leaning down to make out with his girlfriend. I turned away to give them some privacy and to look in the direction of the Manor, and I could hear the music start back up, along with the sounds of voices as the party returned to life. I could faintly see a blaze of lights from the returning auras of over 250 people registered on my ESP through the trees and walls of the building. The next thing I knew, I was pulled into a hug… not by Kellan’s huge arms, but by Claudia’s skinnier ones. “WE DID IT,” she squealed, almost directly into my ear. “This is awesome, Achilles!” Sigh. “Yeah, you’re right, Claudia… want to go check out the rest of the restored party?” She shook her head. “Nah, we’ll leave that to you. I’m feeling like I need to get my hunk here home and in bed. Have a good night!” Kellan looked like he was delirious that Claudia was back to her normal self (and the prospect of sex with her was a sure thing), so he waved at me and followed her to the car, presumably to avoid being spotted buck naked by anyone else. I stayed in the clearing, watching as the grass and trees re-grew in record time, and stones (actual stones, not fossils of a variety of monsters) emerged from the ground to decorate the space between the foliage. The night was almost over. Claudia was back to life, and the damage was undone. Quincy Gosser would never haunt the world again. Kellan was still in spectacular shape, and his relationship with Claudia seemed as strong as ever. I knew some more stuff about myself, and maybe had some talents I could use in the wide world. I should be happy, right? Except that I’d basically gotten a goodbye kiss from one of the hottest guys I’d ever seen, and I wasn’t sure how to take that. Claudia’s ghost had seemed open to sharing him, but if he was already shrinking, would he retain those feelings for me? And then I smacked myself in the forehead, realizing that I didn’t have Kellan’s number, email, anything! Groaning at my own stupidity, and realizing that Kellan and Claudia would be long gone by now, I began to leave the clearing to begin the long trudge uphill to say my goodbyes to my few remaining friends and coworkers at the party, when my foot kicked something that wasn’t a stone or a plant. I leaned down and picked up Gosser’s journal. And wondered… maybe there could be something in here that I could use. Gosser himself had failed in his mission to keep people safe from the supernatural, but that was because he was going about it the wrong way. Maybe I could learn from his mistakes and take what knowledge there was in the book and do some good with it. Tucking the journal under my arm, I began to follow the path that the hayride had been traveling all night, and reached the party. People were still moving around, shifting from the bonfire to the manor and all about. I decided that one lesson I could take from not following Gosser’s example would be to actually enjoy life as it was… so I went inside, poured myself a soda, and hopped to the dance floor to sway to the music as the dj played a couple of classic songs. And if I was dancing with myself, it didn’t matter. Honest. That goofy couple came around and asked me to flap my wings again, so I humored them, and I spotted Mack dancing drunkenly with another of my coworkers. I went over to them, said goodbye, and headed out. The drive home was uneventful, and I stripped off my costume, hung up my wings carefully, and collapsed into bed. I dreamed, of course, of flying. The next morning, I slept in, slowly pulling myself awake by reading a gay erotic romance novel on my kindle. I got cleaned up, did the laundry, and began the draining hunt for a new job, since I wouldn’t be able to rely on the Halloween Hayride position anymore… or at least, not until next year. As I was applying for an Administrative Assistant position nearby, my phone buzzed. I didn’t recognize the number on the screen, but when I opened it and said “Hello,” the deep, exuberant voice of Kellan filled my ears. “Angelo! How are you feeling?” “Kellan? Dude, I’m fine, but how are you? And how’d you get my number?” “Hahaha… remember when you conked out after singing Claudia back on the dance floor? And you woke up in my car? I went through your phone while you were sleeping in case I had to call your parents or something if you didn’t wake up, and I saved your number. But man, what’s your address… we need to meet up and talk about last night.” “Um… ok,” I murmured, before rattling off my address. I was trying not to get my hopes up, but Kellan had saved my number, even if he’d thought I was dying, and he wanted to meet up… I’m not too proud to take that. In a few minutes, the doorbell rang, and I went downstairs to find Kellan, dressed in a tight band t-shirt and jeans that accentuated his new musculature, while still looking non-mainstream. I let him in, looked him over and asked, “Did you have to go shopping for that outfit?” Kellan nodded. “The jeans, yeah… though I had to wear an uncomfortably tight pair of sweat pants to get into the shop. Nobody ever mentions “No pants, no service, but I didn’t want to risk it. The shirt I got at a show, and accidentally got the wrong size, so it was hanging around. But anyway, I’m too new to this gay thing to talk about clothes, so you might want to ask someone else if that’s all you’ve got to say.” I did a double take. “You’re still interested in guys after last night? I thought with the Sleeping Beauty true love kiss thing and Claudia said…” He flashed me a shit-eating grin. “Oh, Claudia kept me very busy this morning. I really do need a lot more sleep before I’m all caught up. Fortunately, I have a lot more stamina now… and someone else I want to sleep with. So, what’d you say? Want to show me what I’ve been missing?” “Far be it from me to turn down sex with a… what, 7’7” tall, hung, professional bodybuilder guitarist,” I reply, “but…” “I actually sing and can play drums and bass, too,” Kellan interrupted. Then he paused. “Ok, maybe I can’t sing as well as you, but I’m not an angel.” “Demi-semi-hemi-and-whatever-comes-after-hemi-almost-infinitely-back angel, actually,” I retort. “Besides, I’m not sure what I’ve actually got left. You heard me croak this morning, and weakening Gosser enough to break you free took a lot out of me… including my wings and all.” He looked me over, smiling at times, frowning at others. “Huh… You still look more… athletic? Toned? Maybe a bit taller than you already were, too. Maybe you just have to give your singing a rest for a bit, recover, and then practice more… maybe sing normally to build up your vocal skills. If you want to guest star at one of my band’s shows, I’m sure we’d be lucky to have you, even without magic songs.” I did a double take at that announcement. “Are you serious? You’d want me to sing with your band?” “Hell yes,” he said, then looked quizzical. “Can I say ‘hell’ around you? Don’t want to get struck by lightning or something.” I chuckled. “I’m pretty sure we can let it slide. At the most, you might get a static jolt from someone as far removed from the angel family tree as me… besides, I’m pretty sure that my… ancestor… didn’t end up on the best of terms with the Almighty.” “Why’s that,” he asked, a curious expression spreading across his features. “Well,” I hedge. “I’m here, aren’t I? I’ve been doing some research all afternoon. Apparently, Nephilim aren’t supposed to exist, which is why Gosser couldn’t sense me until he’d possessed human eyes, and why I was immune to the draining he used on everyone else.” His curious look morphed into an expression of shock and then anger. “Dude, never say that God’s mad at you for existing. That’s stupid! I think God sent you to that party just so that you could save all of us. Without you, Claudia and I, and everyone else there would be wiped out, and Quincy’d have his perfect body and be loose on the world. Besides, you helped out the Angel of Death… they fucking owe you, man, particularly since he used to be a man of faith that they let get out of control. Besides, I shouldn’t be the one to tell you that ancient Biblical scrolls written by a tribal scribe in the desert over two thousand years ago aren’t always God’s honest truth, gay boy.” I was speechless at first, but then I closed my mouth and nodded. He took that as assent and changed the subject. “So, you need to rest your voice, and you might or might not have wings anymore, but you’re immune to magic and spooky spying, you can cast spells, you can see and hear stuff that other people can’t, and you’re more fit than before, right? Well, I’m not as big and strong as I was last night, but I noticed something… this morning I reached for the fridge door, and it opened on its own… I think I’ve got Gosser’s poltergeist ability, and some of his other powers. Not sure how to fog people’s minds… and not sure I want to know after all that he did to Claudia, but I’m still super strong and fast, my senses are overcharged still, and I’m probably still pretty hard to hurt, and I might be able to absorb ghosts’ ectoplasm if I work at it, so why don’t we do some ghost busting, on the side? Maybe I’ll grow stronger, and you’ll get your other powers back, and we can continue to clear up other spooky messes. It’ll be awesome… and we can spend more time together and get to know each other better… and then have some hot, superpowered sex!” I had to laugh at his final statement, but then I thought about it. “Just the two of us?” He nodded. “Yeah. Claudia’s talking about how nice you were at the party… though she still keeps calling you other names beginning with A, even when I correct her. I think that maybe normal people’s minds naturally fog over around the supernatural… and she did die twice last night. It’s probably a good thing that she is blocking the memories out… besides, she hasn’t shown any supernatural powers. I don’t want her to get hurt, and unlike us, she’s not able to defend herself against things that go bump in the night. She did wink at me and told me she wanted all the dirty details later when I mentioned I was going to see you today, though, so I think she’s ok with sharing me, though… and honestly, now that I’m this strong, I need to hold back in sex with her… you, on the other hand, are a… napalm? Nefertiti?” “Nephilim.” “That’s it. You’re stronger… supernaturally strong… and if you’re not quite powerful enough to take on a crazed ghost in my body at the moment, my body’s not over 8 feet tall anymore, either. And you’re a dude. Can we at least try? My hormones are still amped up, and I’d rather not find out I have to be mostly celibate for the rest of my life.” “Poor guy,” I reply, laughing. “Oh, who am I kidding? There’s no way I can resist you, Kellan. C’mon over to the dark side!” In a flash, Kellan was kissing me, hungrily, his powerful hands tearing off my clothes with a loud RRRRRRIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPP, exposing my skin to the cool air. Not wanting to damage his new clothes, I slip my hands under his shirt, feeling the warmth of his hard abdominal muscles before sliding the shirt up over his head. He pulled off his jeans, and I was treated to the sight of his naked body, his huge cock growing erect before my eyes. “Going commando,” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “I couldn’t find any thing that looked good and fit me… I’m kinda… gifted, you know” he replied with a shrug of his mountainous shoulders, before pulling me off my feet and pulling me into an embrace, his hard pecs against my face, while his thick cock filled and stretched towards me. “God, it feels sooooo good just to cut loose,” he groaned. Then he looked down at me. “Can… can we fuck? I don’t think I’m going to last long, and I want that ass. I mean, I want everything… I even want you to fuck me in the worst way, which is kinda messing with my head, you know? But I really, really want to fuck you.” “Sure,” I say. “Lube and condoms are upstairs in my room, in a bag under the bed.” Still holding me aloft, he headed towards the stairs. “Which way?” “Uh… all the way down the hall, to the right,” I manage as his muscles flexed against me with each step up the stairs. He deposited me on the bed with surprising gentleness (but also with haste) and dug under the bed, pulling out the promised bag. “Hold on,” I say. “Lie on your back and let me do it.” Taking the bag from him, digging out the magnums and several packs of lube, tearing them open, and sliding the condom down his huge shaft. It fit… barely. I then slathered the lube up the enormous cock, feeling it twitch with surprising force and eliciting throaty moans from Kellan as he tossed his head back against my pillows and writhed. With a liberal helping of lube, I readied myself, noting that my butt did feel a lot more… muscular… than I remembered, and straddled his hips, gently lowering myself onto his shaft., wincing as I did. With painful slowness, I worked my way down, driving Kellan increasingly wild, his breath heavy and his bodybuilder’s chest heaving, his fair skin flushed to a rich rose hue and his dark hair tangled and framing his perfect face, until I was able to rest my thighs against his flanks, feeling his balls against my ass. Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I slid up, and then immediately back down, groaning deep in my throat as I felt Kellan filling me again. After a few more trips up and down his shaft, I felt like I could handle it and said, “OK, Kellan… take me!” A growl almost scarier than Gosser’s creepy rasp emerged from Kellan’s throat as he rolled his hips and slid into me, then rolled back out, then in again. “OOoooohhh, FUCK, YES,” he exhaled. “God, this is so tight! I’m not gonna last… ooooh… long!” “Oh wow! Uh… me neither,” I gasp, shocked, as I usually take awhile to get off when using anything but my hand. But I was fully erect (and was it my imagination, or was I bigger as well?) and dripping precum onto Kellan’s sculpted abs, which were gleaming with sweat. He reached up and slid his hands down my shoulders to the back of my arms, as if feeling my smaller, sleeker (but still mystically enhanced) biceps, and raised his head to lock his bright blue eyes with my dark brown ones. His expression was tender and wild and happy, and then I felt it… his cum gushing inside me, straining against the condom, somehow hitting me in just the right spot, triggering my own burst. I watched in surprise as my cock fired across the expanse of his torso, splashing onto his face and then over his head, against my wall, while I felt his juices slide down his shaft and pooling in his wiry dark pubic hair. He pulled me down, still riding his cock, holding me against his chest, and then kissed me long and deep, the motions of his tongue languid and graceful and sated as those of his new body. It took me awhile to pull myself together after being so thoroughly fucked, and I was enjoying just being held in Kellans muscular arms, when he shifted and said, “I don’t know how I feel about this…” Worried, I looked up at his face, and met his cyan gaze again, worried that he’d somehow gone from having a great time to having gay sex guilt, only to see a smile break over his face. “Do I want to fall asleep snuggling with you like this, do it again, or shower together and feel your hot hairy body all slick and soapy?” Deeply relieved that he wasn’t panicking, I pretended to think about it, stroking my chin, frowning, and narrowing my eyes. “Hmmm… all three?” “Works for me,” he rumbled, sending pleasant vibrations through his chest and cock into my body. “By the way, thought you should know something…” “What’s up?” I asked, stretching out on his hard body. “When we came, I could’ve sworn I saw some of your white flames fanning out behind your shoulders… and they were kinda sorta shaped like small wings.” Elsewhere, a woman who had been dressed as Marilyn Monroe the night before finished her ministrations on a couple of the monsters that had been reanimated to fight Gosser/Kellan the night before. They now looked like fully-living creatures, one with neon green scales and fins, one with scarlet feathers and a beak, and one with thick brown fur and tusks. She planted a kiss on each of their humanlike heads and announced, “There! All better!” If it was possible for the three monsters to blush, they would’ve, but at that instant a Barbie-sized androgynous creature with bat wings and a scorpion tail and tiny horns fluttered into the room. “Madam,” it said with all the formal air of a butler, “The spells you set up to watch your newly-discovered descendant show that he and the revenant from last night were successful in delivering the specter to the angel of death, and that they have formed an alliance to explore the supernatural… and a sexual liason, of sorts. You asked to be kept informed.” The woman flashed a perfectly white smile at the creature. “Thank you, imp. Yes, the boy will bear watching, especially if he can sing and attracted the attention of the archangels.” The three repaired monsters, exchanged a look, when the scaly one asked, “Um, Great One, we consider ourselves in our brother’s debt. Had he not possessed his Grigori ancestor’s talent for spells, we might not all have been brought back. Is he safe with the revenant? Even with the ghost gone, such creatures are…” “Problematic?” Finished ‘Marilyn’, with a wry smile. “I am aware. I do not share your debt… my gift of the dragon’s blood was sufficient reward for coming into his heritage, and he hasn’t shown any features of our side of the family just yet. Still, he could prove useful. And I am sure that if we continue to monitor his actions, we might find a way to bring him into the fold.” The feathered monster ruffled its winglike arms, and asked, “If it is just the two of them, are they likely to encounter much of the supernatural? I thought that their powers were both weakened by getting rid of the ghost. More experienced and sophisticated teams have sought out nonhuman intelligences before… there are whole television shows about them, after all.” The woman nodded. “True. Nevertheless, like calls to like. They two of them are already unable to stay away from each other… and together, they will draw the attention of others.” Her smile turned sharp, showing unusually pointed canine teeth. “Besides, I have it on good authority that things will get interesting for them next Halloween.” BESTIARY NOTES: These files are compiled from Quincy Gosser’s journal, independent research, and my own first hand experience with various paranormal and supernatural entities. I figure that if we are going to seek out the supernatural, we should leave a record of them so that others can learn from our experiences. The following creatures were encountered at the Higgins Manor. Sincerely, - A *Ghosts: Ghosts are some aspect of human LIFE that left such a powerful impression on the world that, at least a portion of the dead soul was unable to actually pass on. Ghosts are unique among undead in that they do not haunt places where their bodies are buried so much as places where they had a vivid emotional experience. This experience is often a complicated and tragic death, or some place that they loved and made their own in life, or a particular conflict or declaration that left echoes through time. It seems that ghosts are not actually creatures of death, per se, but of life. There is some debate about whether or not ghosts are actually the spirits/souls of humans, or whether they are just memories and recordings. In support of the latter theory, ghosts do not change, ever. They are as focused on their goals, their “unfinished business”, or their emotional moments fifty or a hundred years later as they are the moment after they died. Many ghosts have powers that would be described as “psychic”: telekinetic “poltergeist activity,” manipulating the minds and senses of others, possession, etc. When they do create illusions and phantasms, it is usually of their defining event in life. These illusions can be particularly vivid, with some people reporting cases not unlike time travel, experiencing some historical moment that shaped the creation of the ghost as if they’d actually been there. Ghostly possession is usually not as serious as demonic possession. Ghosts, however, show a peculiar ability to pick up greater power the longer they exist and are recognized. Some of what we consider pagan gods or elementals might actually have been ghosts at some point… ghosts who finally changed themselves, or gained some supernatural power and a lasting legend beyond their human identities. However, just as not every elderly individual lives to be 100 years old, not every ghost is remembered beyond the lives of their immediate descendants. Ghosts gain power from human energies and attentions, which is why they are so concerned with haunting humans, particularly if it furthers their goals. Ghosts can be reasoned with, however, and logic does work on them. They also seem to be weakened by the presence of people who don’t believe in ghosts (but strengthened by those people who do believe… and ghosts are possibly the most believed-in paranormal entity out there, second only to God). Many ghosts are essentially harmless… but ghosts, like people, are individuals, and they can be fearsome if roused to action. Many ghosts, it should be noted, do not know or accept their deaths, being far more concerned (or obsessed) with their lives. Fortunately, there are a number of rituals, sounds, prayers, and natural elements that can be used to exorcise or calm ghosts. Unfortunately, such things are considered superstition among many modern societies. With a ridiculous number of fake psychics and mediums out there, finding something that works against ghosts is very difficult. Note that ghosts are only ghosts in the mortal world. If you somehow find your way to an afterlife, the spirits there are often referred to as Shades, Saints, and Ancestors. *Revenants: Straddling the border between ghosts and vampires or liches (which are primarily a convention of fantasy rather than folklore), Revenants are undead spirits that manifest in some form of body, usually their own (though sometimes that of someone else). Revenants tend to have many powers similar to ghosts, as well as an effect on the life around them. Such effects include manifestations of plagues in formerly healthy villages, unusual behavior in animals and people, and a certain inexorable threat to the safety of a large number of people. Attacking or destroying the original body of a revenant, especially with the same rituals used against ghosts or vampires, can be a surefire way of both destroying the revenant and cleansing its influence from the area (miraculous recoveries all around are common afterwards). Kellan is a special case, in that, though he is definitely a revenant, the ghost that possessed him wanted to improve his physical health instead of detracting from it. His system has been permanently marked by the dark ritual and the huge amount of ectoplasm Gosser flooded his body with, though, and this has resulted in some unusual powers, even for a revenant. His connection to me, stemming from my interference in the ritual’s progress, might have muddied the waters as well. Since he has been rid of Gosser’s influence, we’ve primarily noticed that these powers, like my own, tend to be stronger around other supernatural influences, rather than being consistently present. Also, Kellan remains alive, though I have suspicions that he might now have a much longer lifespan than most people… assuming he doesn’t antagonize any paranormal entities too much. Besides, I’ll be watching his back. *Angels: “Do not be afraid.” The traditional image of angels as winged people, or little flying babies is very popular, but not exactly accurate. Angels are often depicted with wings to indicate their spiritual nature, but that rule holds true for fairies, pegasi, and many other entities as well. In fact, if angels do have a presence in the world, popular legends suggest that they look like, or disguise themselves, very much like humans. The true forms of angels are probably difficult to perceive from our limited senses, and are usually described as intricate chimerae, with features of lions, eagles, oxen, snake, humans, wheels, and more. For instance, the word “Seraphim” derives from the same root as “Serpent,” and these “burning ones” might possibly be the celestial dragons of the Far East through another cultural lens. The origins of Cherubim actually describe creatures like the Shedu or Lamassu or sphinxes of other legends, with the bodies of beasts like lions and bulls. Angels are often described as having many eyes, being sources of light, and having an unusual number of heads, wings, and mouths. It is uncertain if they work through humans (possessing them, perhaps) or create human bodies and identities for themselves from thin air. What is known is that the main body of angels has been split at least twice. The angels that followed the Adversary (the devil… it is somewhat confusing as to what he was called when he served God, since sources disagree) have been thrown into the mix of creatures collectively known as demons, and instigated a major conflict in heaven itself. They are now banished to Hell, and are generally not considered “angels” any longer. The rebellious Grigori, on the other hand, are a bit more ambiguous, since they didn’t actually fight with the other servants of Heaven. Angels seem to be constantly linked to the Chorus, which some Nephilim can perceive and join as well, and in this sense, they are working to uphold reality in some fashion that is appropriate to their roles as God’s servants. That said, angels seem to be responsible for a number of religions, but they don’t seem to have any actual preferences (Gabriel is supposed to have heralded the founding of Christianity and Islam, for instance). Also, Angels serve as a buffer between the world and God… such an effective one that even most of the supernatural creatures I have encountered since the night at the Higgins Manor have no idea if God, Heaven, and Hell exist or not. Angels seem to have a number of roles. Attempts to classify angels and assign them a hierarchy have been conflicting and confusing at best. The Seraphim are the highest rank of angels… or the fourth highest. The archangels are only the second lowest rank, but they somehow command all the other angels. None of the Powers have ever fallen from grace, but the devil might have been chief of the powers. It might be easier to describe angels by their actions in general rather than assigning one type to particular roles. Angels are Messengers. They are Guardians. They are Warriors. They are Healers. They are Guides. They are Psychopomps. They are even devil’s advocates and tempters, testing people at times (and there are some suggestions that the devil’s fall is actually orchestrated simply for the purpose of testing humans, and that the supposed War in Heaven is an act). Beyond anything else, angels are inscrutable. They are also powerful. Nothing says “beware” like an entity that is really on a mission from God. Their unusual features and vast abilities are likely why many of them are depicted as telling humans to not be afraid. But if they are fearful and maddening to view in their true forms, it puts legends of certain ancient gods and H.P. Lovecraft’s insane horrors in a very different light. That said, angels are not infallible and they are not perfect. Too many of them have fallen or rebelled for that to be the case, and they have since been strictly limited in what they are and are not allowed to do, particularly in the world of the living. They are vulnerable to pride, lust, and envy, and possibly other sins, and their role in upholding reality means they can’t create too many ripples. Angels much prefer to work through other agents unless demons are involved. *Nephilim: “Now it came about, when men began to multiply on the face of the land, and daughters were born to them, that the sons of God saw that the daughters of men were beautiful; and they took wives for themselves, whomever they chose. Then the LORD said, "My Spirit shall not strive with man forever, because he also is flesh; nevertheless his days shall be one hundred and twenty years." The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.” – Genesis 6:1-4 Nephilim are the descendants of Angels (mainly the Grigori, or Watchers, an entire choir of angels who were supposed to guide, teach and protect humanity) and Humans. Apparently, the Grigori found human women attractive, and abandoned their divine mission to have lovers among the human population. Each of the Grigori supposedly shared divine secrets with humanity, perhaps secrets which mankind was not meant to know. Their offspring, the Nephilim, were usually described as giants (Goliath, for instance, is supposed to be a nephilim), and many of them lived in Canaan. There is some suggestion that the demigods (Heracles, Helen of Troy, Gilgamesh, etc) of other cultures were also nephilim, but records are scarce. Supposedly, the vast majority of Nephilim died out in the biblical flood, which was sent to wipe them from the earth after their culture had become corrupt and spread its influence to the surrounding human tribes. The Grigori themselves were “bound in the valleys of the earth, under darkness, until Judgment Day.” Without the Grigori to support them, and with their population almost wiped out, the Nephilim never really recovered as a civilization, though there is some suggestion that both royal bloodlines (especially those that espoused “Divine Right” to rule) and some of the more outrageous mutations in the human population are a result of lingering nephilim lineage. I find the theory that all gifted and talented people have Nephilim blood to be rather dismissive and belittling of the true gifts of humanity as a species, as well as grossly overestimating the number of nephilim that remain. According to the journal, only a few families remain that have even the potential to manifest nephilim genes, and of those that do, few every realize that potential. Many people in nephilim families go their entire lives without a clue that they are in any way different. Abilities-wise, Nephilim are gifted. They possess the human capacity for free will, and have no real weaknesses (though some have individual fatal flaws) aside from a tendency towards corruption and a feeling of discomfort with their status between humanity and angels (leading many to pursue apotheosis). Nephilim are stronger and have greater endurance than humans, and their lifespans can stretch for hundreds of years. Nephilim have a surprising presence that they are often not fully aware of, which might manifest as good looks, hideousness, charisma, leadership, or fading into the background. Nephilim also tend to have some sort of talent that is extremely powerful. All nephilim are immune to both human magics (many of which were originally taught by the Grigori) and other supernatural senses. Some scholars claim that this invisibility to scrying derives from nephilim being unnatural creatures who were never part of the Divine Plan. I wonder if perhaps, as links between both the physical and spiritual world, we somehow blend in. Nephilim also inherit some ability related to their ultimate angelic ancestor. For instance, my ancestor, Armaros taught men “the resolving of enchantments,” so I was able to alter and break some of Quincy Gosser’s spells. Another nephilim, descended from Chazaqiel or Azazel, might have some talent for manipulating the weather or weapons and armor and cosmetics and jewelry, respectively. Nephilim can sometimes manifest the natural powers of their angelic ancestors, but usually only if they encounter angels who unlock those powers. These powers include second sight/ESP, wings, a boost to strength and endurance, and heavenly fire and light. Nephilim also have the potential to hear and join the Chorus, a musical representation of reality itself, maintained by the angels. Those that can sing in this fashion are capable of altering the rules of the world around them, however, singing for unimportant reasons can draw negative attention from angels, and sometimes the rest of the Chorus opposes an individual song, rendering changes to reality impossible. Overuse of the Chorus is also possible, especially for beginners, and can make it difficult for a nephilim to sing without extensive periods of rest. Generally, alterations of the Chorus are subtle and temporary, and tend to involve changing the rules of a situation instead of raw creation or destruction (though such effects are possible). For instance, an angel using the Chorus to rescue a human from a burning building could rule that the inhabited parts of the building are fireproof and cool to the touch and smoke free for the duration of the human’s escape, only to collapse behind him once safely outside. A nephilim using the Chorus to create a vast fortune for herself would probably find the attempt exhausting and pointless (all the money might be monopoly money, or obvious counterfeits, or it might be stolen almost immediately). *Marilyn Monroe: ? I have my suspicions about “Marilyn,” but whatever she is (aside from related to me, somehow), there are currently too few clues to be certain. Sure, there are hundreds of supernatural women, witches, demons, goddesses, and spirits that assume female form out there. About the only thing I know about her is that she knows Azrael, has access to dragon’s blood, somehow knew what I’d been reading (or manipulated luck to cause me to read that reanimation spell), and can teleport both herself and other things. She seems to have some limitations involving how much she can influence people, so maybe she’s a fallen angel or demon of some sort? I admit I am somewhat loathe to go asking around, both because she is powerful enough to spook Gosser and I’d rather not antagonize her, and because I already found out I’ve got one of the Grigori in my background… I’m not sure I want to know just what else is hidden in my family tree. This post has been promoted to an article

(English is not my mother language, so please dont be disturbed about any weird spelling oder phrasing) Nobody knows how the ancient Egyptianss built the astonishing pyramids of Giza... really? No one? Here is a story that might give some hints about that topic... User and Nakht, two farmers from the Sycomore district, had been drafted as thousands of other workers to build the pyramid of Pharaoh. Both were neighbors in the poor village they inhabited and good friends. At first they were mainly blade forces in their division. After two months, most construction projects, which were necessary for the following work, as a water channel and a port, were completed. The site was leveled and soon the first stones would arrive from the quarries. Worrying about how they should perform the miracle of a pyramid construction, they were nervous. They would be told, what they should do. One day their camp was visited by a group of high priests, they stood appeal and the holy men walked the long rows of workers. If they spotted a stronger guy, they would stop and had a closer look. One of the white-robed priest then approached Nakht and User. The priest looked at User who was from both the more stable, more bull-necked peasant. User was a pretty strong man, with broad shoulders and powerful fists. Finally the priest said coldly: "Take off your clothes." Unsure User put off the skirt of dirty linen which he wore during the day - at night he slept mostly naked, like many Egyptian men. Especially since it was practical, because he had an insatiable woman he could sleep upon so quickly. Nakht whistled calmly as he saw the mighty dick of his buddy. No wonder that his wife had such a craving for this breeding animal! The priest approached and engulfed with his hand one of Users two testicles. User winced and clenched his fists. Nakht was amazed - no one in the village would have dared that, neither at the bathing in the Nile nor in a scuffle. But the unapproachable aura of the priest kept User from getting beat up this guy who was touching his gonads so fond. The priest weighed carefully the testicles in his hand and ran his fingers caressing against the thick, quivering ball. Soon after that Nakht saw how Users dick slowly swelled – that petting was not without consequences. But before it could even be more embarrassing for the powerful lower Egyptian, the priest let go and said: "You are particularly suitable. You will first be marked for the construction of the Pyramid of the King. Come at once. " User put quickly back on his apron, when the priest remarked: "You do not actually need that, but if you want ..." The next time Nakht saw User it was in the following evening. User looked tired and pale and fell almost immediately on the cot next to Nakht. When he spoke to him, he was sleeping soundly. So Nakht let him sleep without further ado. The next morning he was gone again, as Nakht woke at dawn. Users cot looked disheveled and messy and Nakht saw Users skirt between the straw, who was stiff with dried cum. Nakht wondered if User was now naked in the temple or whether he was. Would User get a new apron? And why was the skirt full of cum? Maybe it was just an erotic dream? It should pass two days before Nakht saw User again. As he ran around a corner, he spotted him - he just did not recognize him in an instant only because he had changed. "User" "Mm?" User had grown, he seemed to be heavier and was significantly more muscular. His shoulders were broader and his upper body was massive as a hippopotamus, the arms had also pumped up. "What happened?" marveled Nakht, but his friend User just looked at him and grabbed his crotch, where a big bump deformed a new apron. "The priest ... what's he doing with you?" "I am the first one who gets assigned to the divine power of Pharaoh, buddy ..." "How does it work? And the first? Will more men following? " "I do not know ... it's hard to say ... or think ... but you see, I am stronger ... I will lift stones that normal men can not lift, Nakht." Nakht was amazed and knew not to say anything. User did not seem quite to know what to say, so he tugged at the big bump that seemed to be getting thicker. "I must go back now ..." "Wait, why? What happened to you, what about the priest? " "I have to go now. I need some time to myself ... " "Can you come here more often?" The broad guy with the wide shoulders pointed to a window, located about two meters of the wall. "There I sleep now. Priests say it would be better, then it would not be so noticeable. And in the morning it's not so embarrassing when I ... " "If what?" User just grinned and said goodbye. Nakht let him go back into the walled area. Shortly thereafter he heard from said window heavy groans and a noise as if someone would work a heavy piece of meat. User was jacking off, obviously.

ANTIALPHA! By F_R_Eaky Bo was a very diminutive and slight man. If he turned sideways you practically thought he went invisible he was so skinny. Just barely was the shape of his muscles and they were very soft and smooth. They were distinctly visbible from one another, but there wasn't any huge seperation or definition to be seen and certainly not any vascularity. The most defined muscles on him was his butt, made so by light workouts so that he had just enough of a bubble shape to be seen and grabbed. Not only were his muscles smooth, his whole body was, not a bit of hair on him, except for the gelled coif that topped his head, and that head topped off his 4' 11" tall body. Like I said he was a very diminutive and slight man. But this is ok. Bo is fine with the fact that he looks like a boy, a prepubecent male, even though he is 25 years old. He loves the attention and the action it gets him at the clubs. Oh yes, he's a regular at the gay clubs and bars every weekend. In fact he's something of a celebrity that many men wish to know becasue...well he's the perfect bottom: he's short, thin, boyish looking with huge blue eyes and strawberry blond hair, can suck the chrome off of a bumper and folks swear he could take a yard stick up the back entry. Even men who are only around 5' 6", even 5' 2" can feel like a real huge man if they have an evening with Bo. Bo has practically made it his life. Indeed, sometimes he charges money for services, and many times men have given him extravagant gifts and enough money as a thank you to start an Individual Retirement Account. Turning off the news, which was giving some boring report about how a local research lab had thought they discovered THE biological amoeba that kicked off all life on Earth. Apparently found in some recently unearth fossilized rock. They had one box containing a sample disappear from a shipment and asked the public to notify them if they came across or found it. But who cares about that? It was night time. Time to go find someone to fill his attention span and then fill his.... for the evening. He was wearing an extremely tight light grey v-neck shirt, with a pair of white capris with a grey-tan-black plaid print on them. A nice pair of leather sandals finished off the ensemble, along with a couple of writst bands, watch, and a ring. Well, it's summer time in LasVegas on a Wednesday evening, which means tonight is just a dress casual and hang out at an open bar night. Running out to try and catch a cab, they almost never see him or if they do they don't realize he's an adult, he stepped on something that snapped or shattered and then rose up above his sandle soles to cut his right foot. "OW! MOTHER FFFFFFFF!" Bo looked down at his foot, where a nice gash was oozing blood. It was oozing out all over a small vile and some torn up packaging. A little further down the way was the remnants of a container. "Damn it.... my sandals will be ruined and red doesn't go with this outfit!" After placing his head set on to listen to his digital recording of "This Boy is a Bottom," he dashed into a store to get some paper towels and flesh colored band-aids, treated his foot and proceeded to cab hunt again. Twenty-five minutes later he was at bar out near the main strip. Upon hitting the door, the bartender called out, "Hey... the party can start now, Bo Tum is here!" There were a few jeers a lot of cheers and some applause. They all knew Bo and even if they had already had him, they did agree he was generally amiable and fun to be around. Rounds of drinks, some slight dancing on the dance floor, lots of conversation and talk about news, weather, sports, and other trivial matters were the make up of most of the events of the evening. Sipping the last out of a glass, Bo decided it was late and time to go home. The bar was almost set to close and no one had made a pass at him or otherwise blunt and blatant offer for sex all night. Standing up he wobbled a little bit. "Whoa..." he thought to himself. "I must have miscounted my number of drinks to my snacking." "You all right there, Bo?" asked the bartender. "You look a little wobbley." "Yeah....I'm fine. You know me, I never drink to tipsy state. Must be catching a cold... or I cut myself earlier before I came in, maybe I picked up something." "Hmmm might better get that checked out. Could need a shot or something for that cut." "Perhaps....well, anyway. Have a good night." Bo left the bar and walked outside to try and hail a cap. He thought he had managed to flag one down when suddenly from behind he was grabbed by a moderately good sized man. "Oh... you're coming with me, twinkie the kid, and we're gonna have some fun. I'm a big boy if you know what I mean and I love to stretch me out some holes." How the man had grabbed him and where his head came up to on the man, Bo could figure out he was somewhere between five foot eleven inches to six foot one inch tall, with a very slim built. However, his hip against the man's legs, he could feel snaking down the man's left pants leg was a tube of something. Normally Bo would've figured this to be a sock, a roll of quarters, something placed there, but as the man drug him into the alley behind the bay, he could feel this tube get longer and thicker in the man's pants leg... and longer...and longer... and longer.... Now in the back alley, the man suddenly quick as lightning flipped Bo around and threw a punch right to his face. Bo nearly collapsed and saw stars. The man then flipped Bo around again, yanked down Bo's pants and his baby blue thong, and then attempted to undo his own belt and zipper. The man didn't have a chance. Suddenly Bo felt as though someone else had joined in and pinched his buttock, his left cheek specifically. It felt however as if a part of his ass had become super stretchable and came out like a tether, a line of some sorts, and struck something although he wasn't sure what. It had struck the man, and once attached the man suddenly became dazed, drowsy, and a bit dilerious. Bo felt as though there was a sudden burst of energy, like a live wire was touching the spot on his ass, but it cleared his head and he was able to slough off the gentleman, turning and kicking him as hard as he could in the side after pulling up his thong and pants, then running away to hail a cab and get home. Upon arrival he went to the bathroom to take a shower...and slightly cry. Having guys pick him up or even blatantly asking for sex is one thing, but being physically attacked and rape was another. After standing in the shower for what felt like an eternity, Bo finally shut it off, towel dried himself absentmindedly, and then crawled into bed, nude, completely exhausted. ..........THUMP THUMP! Bo awoke with a gasp. It was the early hours of the morning, just minutes before the dawn spreads its rays over the horizon. THUMP THUMP! What was that? Was that the sound of that man trying to break down his apartment door? Did he manage to get into the building despite security? THUMP THUMP! The sound made his heart beat. THUMP THUMP! No the sound was his heart beat. So loud... so strong... THUMP THUMP! "UUUWAAAH!" Bo felt something in his groin lurch. THUMP THUMP! "AAAHHHH!" He felt it lurch again. Cupping his hands over his balls, Bo removed one hand to peel back the sheet on top of him. Another lurch came and Bo swore he flet his cock move, but not as though it was becoming erect. THUMP THUMP! "OOooh...no...n..n..no...NO!" On and on with the beating of his heart Bo felt his cock lurch and ooze out of him, growing incredibly long and surprisingly thick It was fastly becoming too much for his small hands to contain, and soon it lifted his hands up off if his groin. "No! No! What is happening! I'm a twink! I'm a full fleged boi bottom! I can't get hung!" But hung he was becoming. larger and longer, thicker and fuller he felt his cock become under his hands. He could feel veins forming across the shaft, criss-crossing huge and plump, even though his every growing cock was still soft and floppy. THUMP THUMP! "AAAACH!" His penis now lurched forward, getting longer and thicker, but firmer as well. "No.... I don't want an erection now... " Trying to choke the base of his cock, Bo eventually had to give in for his cock had grown so long and thick soft, as it lurched and sprouted erect now it was becoming monstrous in size and to big for him to grasp fully round with his small hands. THUMP THUMP! Up and up and up it rose until it was standing ridiculously tall, impossibly thick, with veins pulsing and squirming like writhing snakes over a rod. "HOLY FUCK! I HAVE A CADUCESUS FOR A PRICK!" Bo bemoaned loudly. THUMP THUMP! But now he had another situation to deal with. His hands were rising once more, being pushed away from his cock from behind... Suddenly Bo's eyes had to roll up and behind, his mouth loosely dropped open and a long gutteral moan issued forth from his mouth. THUMP THUMP! In time with the beating up his heart his ball were swelling...inflating....growing! THUMP THUMP! - Nuts THUMP THUMP! - Eggs THUMP THUMP! - Lemons THUMP THUMP! - Tomatoes. THUMP THUMP! - just a bit larger... THUMP THUMP! - a bit more..... Bo looked down at his cock, seeing the head come up to this very small, pin sized mole he had on his abs. The swelling of his balls stopped, resting so firm, so big, so heavy on this tighs. "My god... I have bouncey balls for testicles! OOOOooooooh!" Then the balls just slightly inflated once more and then pulled up and shrunk inward. "OH! AUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Out of nowhere climax came to Bo and he suddenly blew a sticky stream of spunk right dead center between his eyes. It was so much, so long, so full, so hard a blast, Bo swore it felt like it was silly string shooting out of his dick in one long spray - the finger being held down on the trigger until all the contents had emptied from the can. Laying there in a tsunami like dowsing of his own cum, Bo passed out. Waking later in the day, he cursed as he peeled himself off the bed the feeling of dried cum flaking off of him, his pillows, his bed sheets. Yet he also needed to curse to because of trying to stand and walking. His balls having grown so large, and hanging a little low, even his spindly twig like legs racked them when he walked, and it didn't help he had this monsterous anaconda hanging over them and pushing back down. Making his way to the toilet, he had a bit of trouble trying to figure out the angle he needed to point his member. What the hell happened? He wasn't hung! He knew he wasn't hung! At best he had a four inch cock....when erect! Now.... NOW! After wiping off the seat and mopping the floor from his misguided piss, Bo grabbed a ruler and laid it out across his cock - 9.5 inches... soft. Shakily he left the end of the ruler at the base and measured up to his small pin sized mole on his abs. ... .... ....Fifteen inches. His cock was fifteen inches long when erect. "I.... I.... can't have that... I'm a twink! I'm a bottom! I'm supposed to be small, everywhere, and take in the ass like a man! I can't out schlong my lovers!" Bo looked down on the floor where some magazines were and saw one cover that showed off horse hung twinks.... "No.... I can.....I'm ok....yeah.... I can still be a twink.....I just don't use it forcefully. I let my men marvel at it. How small of frame I am and yet how my dad must have been a horse. I can still get men... I can still get it all the time...yeah.... I am still a twink... yes......yes.....yes?" Crawling into the shower, turning it on full blast, Bo sat in the steam and cried.

A Model Existence Harris is a successful male model. His good looks have gotten him plenty of work in the fashion industry. He has done a few shows before, but has a big secret. He wears big platform shoes to make himself taller than he really is. Even in the photos he shoots, he wears those ridiculous shoes to make himself look normal. His good friend in the industry is a fashion photographer, Curtis. He sees Harris’s potential and knows that he probably will have to wear those shoes for his entire career to fool people into thinking that he is of average height. The short model has a nice body as well as some guys are blown away when he goes shirtless. He has bouncing pecs and a great 8-pack of abs to show for his hard work in the gym. His weakness though is his arms which are small and unimpressive because of his strange genetics. While sitting in a lawn chair near a hotel pool one day just before a shoot a dark figure comes walking up to him and points to his short legs. Harris gets mad about it, but can't seem to move. He watches helplessly as the figure starts pulling on his legs. He feels his thighs cracking as they are being pulled outward by the figure. The strange thing is he can feel a tingling sensation starting up too in that area. After the pulling ends, it disappears and he can move again. He is amazed to see that he has gotten six inches taller and is of decent height now. Despite saying he is of decent height, he is still barely over five feet tall. Not long after this occurrence, he starts attracting more attention. His developed chest is now more in line with the rest of his body. With his added height, it makes his chest more appealing to many people passing him by. More guys are starting to talk to him as well as a few that has touched his abs and chest. He loves this new attention he is receiving and is revved up for another photo shoot. Curtis is in shock when he sees just how tall he has gotten. He thinks Harris has had surgery, and really wants to take a bunch of new pictures of him. He goes to put on some new shorts to show off his legs as the shoot begins. His photographer motions for him to get in the water at the pool so he can take a picture of his new legs underneath it. He gets in and sees a reflection of himself. He can't believe how great he looks except for the fact that his arms are now so short and skinny compared to the rest of his body. Harris starts walking around in the water after a few photos and gets that tingling sensation like he had before. He sits in the water and put his arms underneath him. Curtis takes another photo of him sitting and tells him to strike a pose. He keeps his arms underneath the water since he doesn't want them in the picture. As he sits in the water, Harris can feel the bones in his shoulders starting to pull apart and reform. The cracking is muffled though since they are underwater. He suddenly feels his arms getting longer as he tries to maintain his composure. He can feel the muscles popping and growing forming giant veins as well as huge mounds of muscle on his triceps and biceps. He decides to lift his arms out of the water to flex his newly formed biceps now looking more like softballs. Curtis looks shocked and starts snapping more photos with Harris’s new growth. His shoulders have grown too as he can see in the photographs. Curtis tells him to get out of the water so he can stand by the pool. He asks Harris to shed his pants so he can take some nude pics. After hesitating for a minute or two, he decides to go ahead and do it. After disrobing completely, Curtis starts up with the photos once more as the growth begins again. Harris feels popping happening in his back as he grows taller again. Curtis stops to watch his transformation commence and starts getting turned on his self. ‘Looking good there buddy. I don’t know how you are doing this, but this is definitely going to be the best shoot we have had.’ He is now rubbing his crotch as he witnesses the model’s feet getting thicker and his hands expanding. His height went up another four inches since the last time this happened. His huge chest is now beginning to look more proportional to the rest of his body. Curtis takes his shirt off to get more comfortable as the shoot continues. ‘Nice man. Look at me, yeah. How about you do another double bi flex? Yeah, looks great buddy. Turn around and flex your glutes. Great! How about flexing that back of yours? Gorgeous.’ Curtis’s hairy chest begins to glisten in the hot sun as he starts to pull off his shorts. Harris stares him down and wonders what the heck is going on with him all of a sudden. ‘Dude, are you stripping? What does this have to do with me taking pictures? I mean I know I look great, but come on.’ The photographer tells him to go over by the diving board and sit on the end while he gets into the water. With Curtis not five feet from his thick beercan cock, Harris begins to realize what he is doing. ‘Dude, seriously I know you want this. I have known you for what seems like forever, even before my changes you could have had me.’ He notices that Curtis has stripped his underwear off as it floats to the other side of the pool. He snaps one more picture before putting the camera on the side of the pool and swimming back over to Harris’s cock. He licks the tip and gobbles it down. Harris moans loving his desire for him. Forgetting that he no longer has short arms, he nearly knocks the photographer out. Curtis is unfazed as he goes to town on Harris. ‘Ahh yeah man, feels awesome. I want to cum so bad. Come on make me cum, dude.’ Curtis sucks harder and faster making Harris moan feeling the rush moving through him. Curtis stops sucking in time for Harris’s spunk to go flying into his face and the pool. The photographer licks a great deal of cum off his face and swallows it. The model leans back on the diving board and sighs. Curtis crawls out of the pool to go lay in a lawn chair. His thin emaciated frame struggles with each breath as he seems to be having trouble. Harris looks up and sees how winded his photographer is and sort of smiles. It looks as if he knows what is coming next. Setting the Stage Mat has competed in quite a few shows, but never placed higher than sixth place, just missing the top five. Success has eluded him for the past four years since he started bodybuilding. He is still fairly young, but he is having a hard time keeping with it. That urge to go beyond the 'natural' look is always at the back of his mind. He always manages to think it through though and stays natural. He looks pretty good by casual lookers, but the judges at the shows tell him that he needs to focus more on his weaknesses such as his neck, abs, and calves. They are fairly small and don't mesh well with the rest of his muscles. He poses in front of his giant mirror occasionally and wonders how he will manage to improve these eyesores. As he looks in the mirror, he notices a hulking figure in the doorway of the room and before he can turn around, it places its fingers onto his midsection. The fingers slowly inch their way inside his body and he feels a rush of adrenaline pass through him. He closes his eyes as this happens and when he opens them, the figure is gone. His next show is actually tomorrow and he must drive there with his trainer, Luis, in tow. He wonders if this will cause some kind of problem when he steps foot on the stage. When he awakens the next day, he feels no different but again wonders if something will happen. The auditorium is located across town so he calls Luis to get him to come pick him up. They get to the auditorium and Mat quickly begins his warm up. He does a few reps on the machines to get his pump on and has Luis touch up his tan a bit. He watches as his fellow competitors each go by him and gets in line for their turn on stage. He was selected to go last in the drawing of numbers as he waits patiently hoping to remember everything in his routine. When his turn finally comes, he feels a sense of pride come over him instead of being nervous. He walks up to the stage and the music begins. He slowly feels something building inside him that he has never felt before. With his first bicep flex, he stares at them in shock as he watches them inflating. He proceeds to flex his shoulders as he feels them pumping up as well as his back and lats pushing their way out further and further. The judges are in awe of what is happening to Mat. He does a chest flex and can feel his pecs filling up pushing against his chin as well as his abs taking up the bottom half of his chest. This causes a reaction in his lower half next. His quads and hams are enlarging faster than the skin can manage as more muscle moves down to his calves now flaring outward. His posers feel fuller than before with his cock pushing against the fabric. His bubble butt is filling out now also and is about the bust out the back of his posers. He can literally feel the skinny fabric on the sides of his posers beginning to pull apart. He continues his routine though as the judges and the audience hears a huge snap come from his crotch. The posers go flying towards a judge and his big inflated cock hangs down right in front of them. The music goes off and Mat exits the stage a much larger man. He quickly tries to find a towel or something, but he can't find one big enough so Luis grabs two towels to put around his waist. His trainer is speechless as to how he would grow so much. He was mostly just a support system throughout Mat’s training before, but now he is in love with his new body. They go to the waiting area to see what happens next in the competition as they watch from the side of the stage. Before Mat asks Luis why he is there, he undoes his towels and starts sucking his huge cock. He moans as he looks at every new crevice that has been born onto his body. Before Mat hears his name come up again, he feels a load building up in his balls. Luis waits patiently to feel his cum hit him so he can absorb some of the growth serum. The eager trainer strokes faster as Mat tries to hold back. Luis whispers, ‘come on give it to me big boy, I want what you have.’ Mat moans in a muffled voice as he shoots directly on to Luis’s muscle shirt he is wearing. He smiles as he fingers the jizz and shoves it down his throat to absorb it. He immediately feels a massive rush going through his body as he starts jerking Mat again. ‘I want more, I know you are storing it up.’ As he continues jerking, the sounds of stretching are heard coming from Luis’s body. He groans as he feels his gym clothes getting tighter. Mat shoots another long strand of jizz on to his arm which makes his body react faster. ‘OHH GAWD! I CAN’T KEEP IT TOGETHER MAN!’ Luis starts growing taller now as his clothes shred and his olive skin stretches further trying to maintain the pace of his muscle growth. They eventually fall off as his cock oozes its spunk on to the ground. At this point, the competitors are aware of what has happened. The curtain concealing them is opened and the audience sees the two huge men naked with huge erections. They both laugh at each other as they try to run out the back. They hear footsteps coming from behind them as Mat is stopped. When he turns around, he realizes that it is the main judge, Felix. He tells him that he was going to be crowned the winner even before this transformation, but now he needs to come back just to show everyone what kind of a boss he is. Luis is also invited since he too has dramatically grown. They can’t believe that after such a crazy sequence, anyone would want them to perform. After thinking briefly, the two huge men go back into the auditorium and try to find towels to cover their privates with. After a little prep work, the two gods step up on to the stage and what happens next may change everything.

Brandon has worked out for several years and never suffered a single injury until now. He likes to practice doing Olympic weightlifting in his spare time away from his job. Unfortunately, he ended up popping a couple of vertebrae in his back. His therapist at the gym wants to refer him to a specialized doctor to help alleviate his issue. He thinks that the doctor is an orthopedist, but his therapist says that he goes beyond that and tries to dig deeper to find the solution. After talking about it for a little while, the doctor’s office is contacted and an appointment is set up. Brandon says his goodbyes to Saul, his therapist, and leaves. When he arrives there, he notices it isn't a typical looking waiting room. There is only one chair in the lobby and no window for a receptionist. He goes ahead and sits in it to wait. A strange alarm goes off and a technician comes out from behind a side door. They start to talk to him about his back injury and where exactly it is located. He lifts his polo to pinpoint where the vertebrae are at as they jot down some information. They shake his hand, get up, and leave to go back behind the side door. He is puzzled by this strange consultation and starts to look around. Before he starts studying the room closer, a man in a lab coat opens the door and motions for him to follow him. He follows the man down a long hallway and into what looks like an exam room. He immediately notices a long wall cabinet filled to the brim with different vials labeled according to types of injuries. He tells him to sit back down on one of the exam tables so he can examine him closer. He remarks about scars found all over his body. Brandon tells him they are from experiences with weights, dumbbells, and whatever else he has been in contact with in the gym. The man looks down at the data collected by the tech and says that he needs for him to take his polo off to look at his lower back. He introduces himself as Dr. Heinrich Goldmann as he examines Brandon’s back. He tells him that he has a way to combat his back issues. Brandon watches as the doctor goes over to the cabinet and pulls out a vial that has a label on it. He notices that is says 'lower back' on it. The doctor smiles and goes to retrieve a syringe in a drawer and places it into the vial. The serum has a gray color to it when he fills up the syringe. He wants Brandon to lie on his side so he can get the serum into the correct vertebrae. While he is leery of the serum, he trusts that the doctor can help him. After a quick glimpse, he plunges the syringe directly into his injured vertebrae and pumps the serum into him. The pain vanishes not long after Dr. Goldmann pulls it out of him. He wants him to just lie there in that position for a few minutes so the serum can get into his bloodstream. Instead of a painful sensation he is feeling a really warm and inviting one. There is a noticeable difference in his back as well as the surrounding muscles. He feels the vertebrae moving around inside his body and popping back into the position they were in previously. The doctor reenters the room and wants to see his progress. He is quite happy to see that the serum has indeed worked. He tells Brandon to slowly sit up on the table now. He pulls up his desk chair and sits down close to where Brandon is sitting shirtless. He goes into more details about how the serum has other benefits too. He wants to show him one particular type of benefit as he gets up and takes another serum from the cabinet. Goldmann gets another syringe from a drawer, puts it in the vial he just selected, and plunges it into his own arm. He winks as he pulls the sleeve up on his coat to expose his nicely developed vascular arm. He starts making odd noises as he stands by the cabinet with his arm exposed. Brandon watches his forearm and upper arm muscles start stretching and popping. The veins in his arms are expanding into huge tubes as his growth spreads down to his chest. He is actually laughing at this point as he opens his coat to show his expanding hairy chest swelling up and stretching his undershirt to its limits. His nipples are literally pushing their way free. He moans as the shirt shreds freeing his monster pecs and cobblestone abs. His voice has also deepened as Brandon sees him growing everywhere now. There are loud rips coming from the back of his coat as his delts and shoulders are tearing their way through his coat as his quads, glutes, and calves split his pants open. He turns his head to flex his giant guns and completely shreds the rest of the coat exposing his newly massive frame. He walks toward Brandon to touch him for some unknown reason. The instant his huge paws make contact with his skin, he feels a burning sensation starting to move up his back. Brandon looks down as his scars disappear and his body temperature rises. He quickly realizes that Dr. Goldmann has injected him with some muscle growth serum that will change who he is possibly. The doctor is now entirely naked and pumped to the max by his transformation. He manages to calm down enough to watch Brandon go through his potential change. He is still wearing most of his clothes, absent a shirt, from when he walked into the office. He can feel the sweat starting to pour down his body as a rush of adrenaline overtakes his senses. He can feel his clothes getting tighter on him as his muscles start getting pumped. He feels extremely warm on the outside, but he is completely numb on the inside. The only thing he feels now is some sort of pressure coming from his muscles. He can feel his back starting to pop as his spine realigns itself. His breathing is starting to change as well as his chest heaves up and down. The doctor eagerly watches as Brandon’s back swells pushing his muscles to grow as his lats push his arms out further to their sides. He can’t feel any pain at all, but is amazed at what he is seeing. He feels his delts pushing up against his neck as it thickens. His back now looks thick, tanned, and very strong. He looks down and sees his pecs getting wider and fuller as he feels the intense pressure of them pushing outward. His half-exposed abs are popping multiples times doubling up on each other until he has nearly a 10-pack. His wide arms are tighter and more defined now. His huge softball size biceps appear to be growing bigger as he stares at his forearm muscles stretching his skin to its limits. He is feeling a lot of pressure coming from his lower half now. It is finally relieved when the seams split in his jeans around his quads. Once they break free, they continue to grow and shred the denim in half. Even Brandon’s calves grow beyond his pants as they bust the seams along the bottom. The boots he was wearing explode under the tension of his growing feet. Dr. Goldmann seems giddy as he goes to grab another syringe in his huge right hand from a drawer and goes to open the cabinet again. Brandon falls over from the ordeal, and even feels a tad numb. When the doctor comes toward him again with the syringe, he manages to stop him and goes running out of the room. With just his shredded pants on, he goes barreling out of the office. The doctor follows behind him completely naked still with the syringe and what appears to be a gold serum in his hands. Before Brandon can get to the stairwell at the end of the building, the doctor puts his tools on the ground and jumps to try and hold him down. Even though he is still bigger than Brandon, he is not as strong. He tries to punch him, but his steel frame nearly breaks the bones in his hand. Goldmann tells Brandon that the serum will help him feel more relaxed and he won't really care about fighting him once it enters his bloodstream. He yells at the top of his lungs hoping someone else in the building will hear him, but there is no response. The doctor laughs as he reaches for his syringe. Brandon gets to it first and slings it across the hallway before he gets a hold of it. The doctor jumps to his feet to retrieve it as Brandon goes down the stairwell. Both men are shaking the building now as they move. Just when he thinks he has a head start on the doctor, he jumps from three stories up and lands on top of him. Brandon yells again as the doctor plunges the syringe into his neck. He knows that the doctor has managed to put that other serum in it because he can see the gold glowing inside it. The adrenaline is starting to flow through him again as he manages to overpower Goldmann before he pushes the serum into his body. The syringe still sits in his neck as the doctor goes flying into one of the walls crumbling it. Brandon feels a sense of panic as he is soaked in perspiration. He carefully pulls it out without injecting himself. The doctor gets back up again and tries to come after him again. Before he reaches you though, another voice is heard at the top of the stairwell. Goldmann stops to look up at them and is immediately hit with some strange powder. He cowers over in pain as Brandon watches him shrink. The voice gets closer now as the doctor completely reverts back to his old self within a minute or two. He falls over unconscious not far from where he went into the wall. The voice is now beside of Brandon as he looks up at them. It is the technician from the consultation. He tells him that this serum he is holding is strictly designed to control guys mentally and that the doctor was going to use him for his advanced research. He wasn’t going to allow that to happen though since he could see some good in Brandon. He mentions that his name is Sloan and that he won’t make him revert since he likes what he sees from him. Brandon smiles and grabs him in his arms. Sloan shutters at the power emanating from his gorgeous muscles. He pets the thick brown fur on his chest and looks into his big hazel eyes and short brown hair. Brandon stares at the shot and wonders if what he said is true. He decides to plunge it into Sloan anyway. He pushes the serum into his left arm and wonders if he was right. He throws the syringe and the vial down to the bottom of the stairwell where they both shatter. Sloan grabs him on the neck and squeezes, constantly staring into his eyes. They both lie there waiting to see what will happen next.

The Geek Squad Owen is a Technical Service Specialist for a big time financial company. He is known to work out regularly and has a very respectable body in comparison to his coworkers. His neighbor in the department, Merrill, is the cutest guy he has ever laid eyes on. While he is svelte, he has an adorable face and wears wire thin glasses. He always wants to talk to Owen, but always turns the other way when he notices him looking back in his direction. Besides his neighbor, he works with six other men on a team that is in charge of the computers in the company. Most of them are also thin, but in his mind, he envisions them being so much greater than that. During one of their slow periods of a work day, Owen sits and daydreams about them becoming more than just brainiacs. As he comes back to reality, he turns around in his chair and is met by a hulking figure standing in the doorway of his cubicle. Without a second thought, it places its massive hand on his head and it makes him lightheaded. It smiles at Owen’s reaction and vanishes instantly. His imagination seems to be getting the best of him, but his fantasies could become reality as he peeks over the side towards Merrill. He is not part of the wish since he is already known as the buff geek but rather his coworkers are. It is implanted in his mind as to what will happen next with them. Merrill appears to be working on some new program that was installed recently and is organizing a tutorial to present to the entire team including Owen. He is wearing a long sleeved dress shirt and loose khakis. He doesn’t even know that he is being watched since the buff geek is trying to stay hidden. Owen turns back around to slide down the cubicle wall slowly while imagining his crush growing unable to stop the transformation. It doesn’t take too long before he hears a slight moan coming from the desk. He peers over the wall again to watch and see if something happens. ‘Uhh….damnit why do I feel so sick all of a sudden. I need to get these words…..shit damn brain can’t concentrate…..what the…..*stretch*’ Merrill can hear something in his back pop which scares him. He can feel vibrations coming from his arms as he trembles slightly. He puts his hands on the desk to brace himself. ‘AHHH *pop* DAMNIT…..what is happening to me….I (voice deepens) I can’t do this right now *pop* *stretch*’ Owen moans as he sees the cute man’s back growing wider and stretching his shirt until it busts the sides revealing huge lats and delts. His leather shoes explode as his feet break free and his pants start to split. Merrill moans now as his apprehension turns to complete lust rubbing his meaty pecs as they shred his shirt. He flexes his growing arms as they completely rip the sleeves in half. His wish is coming true as Owen unzips his pants to jerk off on to the cubicle wall. He is stunned when Merrill puts his fist through it and grabs his cock to shove it in his mouth. ‘OH YEAH BABY, YOU TASTE GOOD. I WANT IT.’ He sucks vigorously making Owen yell as he gets close. The sounds draw the other four members of the team out from their areas to see what is going on. Now with an audience, Merrill pulls Owen’s cock out of his mouth and jerks him until he sprays his face. The other four, Karl, Casey, Van, and Ivan watch in shock as this happens. Once Merrill finishes draining Owen, he turns to smile at them. He points at them and says that he needs them to learn a new program he is working on. He turns and accidentally knocks the computer monitor off his desk. ‘AW FUCK, WELL I GUESS I WILL HAVE TO SHOW YOU SOMETHING ELSE.’ He rips his pants off and exposes his huge cock to them. Owen is still in his cubicle as he looks around the main area of his spot into the main floor to see what transpires next. The guys panic and start to run the other way. When they get to the elevator on that floor, it doesn’t work. They freeze as the huge muscular man taunts them. ‘Where is Owen? I need your assistance with something buddy. You fed me muscle, now you need to feed them.’ Owen crawls around the corner and looks slightly embarrassed. He stands with a noticeable hardon again which gets Merrill’s attention. ‘Mmmmm, I see you are enjoying the situation my good friend. Why don’t you start with our German coworkers?’ Merrill points at Karl and Ivan and tells them to sit in front of the elevator. Owen lowers his head and takes a few seconds before raising it again to look at them. Karl is now starting to shake as Ivan begins sweating profusely. The two men are basically wearing the same clothes, black shirt and gray pants. Casey and Van try to move away from them, but Merrill makes them stay in their spots. The two nerdy Germans begin rubbing their chests as they feel themselves starting to vibrate. They moan just slightly and start to speak their native language as they feel their bodies starting to swell. Owen’s eyes immediately light up as he sees them growing bigger. Within about a minute, their muscles rip out of their clothes as the two men turn to rub each other. Merrill laughs as he notices the other two IT members trying to find another way out of the office. Casey tries to split from Van, but Merrill yells at them to give it up because they are next. Casey wears glasses similar to Owen’s, but he wears them for fashion only. When he tries to escape through another room outside, he is stopped by Merrill who throws him back into the main floor. ‘Just where do you think you’re going little man? I bet that Owen has big plans for you.’ He turns to Owen to make him do something. The buff geek smirks as he stares at Casey. He hears him wince in pain immediately as he feels himself being stretched. His outfit gets shorter on him as he gets taller. Massive popping sounds are heard as his body explodes in growth making him forget why he resisted in the first place. Merrill is so enticed by Casey’s transformation that he completely forgets about Van who is still trying to find his way off the floor. Owen locates him and walks towards him. Van grabs a knife on one of the tables and shows it to him. ‘Stay away from me man, you are some evil creature or something turning us into monsters. I am perfectly happy being a skinny black man. We were once close, why would you want to be this way towards me.’ Owen admits that maybe this went too far, but that he only wants to make Van more attractive. This is a tough one for him since Van is his closest friend in the department. What will Owen do with Van? The sequel is here for you to enjoy: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6035-fixing-what-isnt-broken-the-geek-squad-part-2-muscle-genie/ The Virgin Awakens Wilson is an average looking man with a small gut. He has been a wallflower on various muscle sites for years but only recently decided to go out and start interacting with his community. He feels as if he is insignificant compared to other guys he has met and really wishes he would get over this hurdle. There is a section on the social media site he belongs to that is aimed at meeting guys in the same predicament, but he is reluctant to join it. One of his muscle buddies on his Messenger list manages to get him to join just to try it out. He decides to take the plunge and joins. Within the same hour, he has at least three guys wanting to meet him at a local restaurant down the street. He is shocked by this because he had no idea there were guys like him so close. Wilson sets up a blind date with one in particular and goes down to the restaurant that evening to meet him. When he gets there, he tells the host that he is there to see Aaron, his date. The host points him in the direction of where the guy is sitting at. While Aaron isn't extremely tall, he is extremely big with mammoth shoulders, hulking biceps, and a set of pecs to die for. He has a blonde beard and is wearing a nice outfit which leaves nothing to the imagination. Wilson walks up to the table but not before the sexy stud stands and smiles at him. He shakes Wilson’s hand as the smaller man starts to tremble. As he flexes his arms, he wants his admirer to rub his forearms and move his way up to his biceps. He is completely shocked by the power in Aaron’s body. After talking for a while getting to know each other, they both eat their meals and leave the restaurant. Wilson admits to him that he is not comfortable with him yet because he has never spent time with another man before. Aaron places his arm around him and leads him into a bar to get a drink or two. He stays with Wilson the whole time they are there as he looks at him sitting on a stool beside him and smiles. The smaller guy forces a smile that prompts Aaron to kiss him. His kiss makes Wilson automatically wrap his arms around him and not let go. He is completely caught up in his body and charm. Aaron says he wants to leave and take him somewhere else and Wilson agrees. He can't believe that a guy like this would want to be around him but continues to go along with it. He proceeds to go into a hotel as Wilson stops him. He knows what he wants to do and wants to stop it from happening. He gets frustrated with him really quickly and just walks off. The smaller guy can't understand why Aaron would want to do this so quickly and walks his way back to his house. While sitting at his computer pondering what happened earlier, a strange looking figure appears on his computer screen in a box that looks like a webcam feed. It directs his eyes to its own and he is hypnotized. After a few seconds, the figure disappears and the box is gone. He is puzzled as to what just happened. He does feel a sense of calm though compared to earlier in the day. Wilson then notices that Aaron is on Messenger and tries to talk to him. He attempts to ignore Wilson, but he is persistent and apologizes to him. He tells him that he wants to meet with him again, but the big stud is not pleased with the way he made him feel. He says he has to find some other guy to get off on because of what he did. He feels horrible for this, but he does like him a lot and wants to try again. Aaron admits that he likes him too and will meet with him again. It is the following weekend and the two of them go on another date. Aaron purposefully gets all pumped up from the gym just to make Wilson feel bad for standing him up the way he did. He makes him rub his arms again like before and this time lifts him up to kiss him inside the restaurant. The reaction this time is a little different as Wilson presses his body into his stronger date. He feels his chest pushing its way outward. Aaron rubs his back as he feels the muscles expanding and pushing wider. He growls as Wilson’s clothes get tighter as his cock pressing against his. Both men lose track of where they are at as the sex commences between them. He rips his growing date’s pants off and starts to finger his hole making him squeal in delight. Wilson’s shyness with Aaron is gone as he begins humping his crotch. The blonde stud unzips his pants as his big cock slowly slithers its way up the growing virgin’s bum. Since he hasn't been fucked before his hole slowly stretches. The feeling intensifies his growth as his chest shreds his shirt in half making the Aaron yell in absolute lust. He is completely intoxicated with Wilson’s scent as well as the sight of seeing him becoming a huge hulk. The horny man manages to push himself all the way in and starts to thrust wildly with anticipation of what happens next to his growing date. Wilson throws the tatters of his shirt away from both of them and starts to feel himself expanding on top of the hot blonde muscleman. His ass begins to lift him up in the air as it grows making Aaron rearrange his position as Wilson’s hole widens making it easier for him to fuck his hole. Wilson starts to flex his arms and notices how vascular they are getting. The small veins that were there before are now growing under his skin as his forearms stretch to make room for more muscle. He can hear all of his muscles popping and expanding growing wider. The two studs are moaning and growling since it feels so amazing. Aaron has already cum in Wilson twice and it is making him really crazy. His biceps are exploding in growth as his decent sized veins strewn across his biceps now push furiously against his skin and grow to the size of small garden hoses. His biceps are bigger than softballs now as his triceps expand as big as horseshoes. The blonde stud wants to see more growth occurring as he cums in him again. Wilson’s decent pecs now stretch the skin and push even further away from the front of his body as his nipples hang down. His abs pop their way into ten separators and grow as big as floor tiles. He feels his lats spreading their way out of his back, straining for life. Wilson’s back begins to make cracking noises as his spine reconfigures itself to accommodate more size. He moans wildly as more muscles appear on his expanding back. Aaron cums in him yet again which leads to more growth moving down into his legs. He feels his quads being pushed outward as the blonde stud sees his legs spreading. His cock that was bouncing before is beginning to tighten up and points up at the ceiling. The muscleman watches as Wilson’s balls expand and his cock gets thicker. Wilson’s feels it starting to ooze thick precum honey onto his body. His quads start popping as he sees more muscle growing on top of the muscle he already had. His calves balloon to twice their size and his feet destroy the shoes and socks he is wearing. He screams in delight as his cock sprays solid white cum onto Aaron’s face. He grabs Wilson’s cock and squeezes it hard to make him shoot another jet into his face as he laps it up. The virgin’s transformation is now complete as he appears completely different than before. The small innocent shy man that entered that restaurant that evening is now no more. With Aaron taking in his seed, Wilson hopes that the same thing will happen to him too. He looks tiny compared to his new size, but you can't help but to be attracted to him. He slides off his cock and sticks his into Aaron’s mouth to have him lick and swallow what is left on it. Aaron swallows the sticky honey inside his throat and shivers with excitement as it tastes better than anything he has ever drank in his life. ‘Mmmm Wil, I feel so good. Your juices are really awakening my senses all of a sudden.’ The huge behemoth moves back a little as the two men lie on the ground where their table used to be. Aaron seems to be slightly intoxicated by something as he tries to stand up only to fall over like he is drunk. His pumped muscles are now starting to pulsate as they slowly start to expand larger than their current size. ‘OHHH…..FUCK…..YEAHHHHH!!!!! (voice begins to echo)’ He reaches down to rip his shirt and jacket off as he upper body muscles start to explode in growth. Many patrons in the restaurant are running out the doors as they see this transformation take place. Wilson laughs as he witnesses his date’s changes. ‘I NEED MORE WIL! GIVE ME MORE!’ Despite being slightly alarmed, Wilson allows Aaron to rapidly jack him as he feels himself getting close to bursting again. Aaron moves his gargantuan chest in position to absorb the spunk. Wilson growls as his sperm fountain completely coats his growing date. The massive blonde big man roars in excitement as his lower body blasts through his pants and underwear exposing everything. ‘MMMMM OHHH FUCK GROW! MAKE ME A GAWD! WIL I WANT YOU SO FUCKING BAD MAN!’ He reaches down and picks Wilson up in his arms as he buries his mouth in his. He eventually soars past 400 pounds now dwarfing his 300 pound date. His 6’1 height is now beyond 8’. Most of the restaurant is empty now as they both expect the authorities to show up at any second. Aaron’s gargantuan legs and feet easily crush the wood beneath them as the floor starts to crack. He stops when he gets to the front doors and notices a bar to the side of him. With Wilson in his left arm, he walks over and bashes the bar with his right arm. They both laugh and kiss before walking out the front of the restaurant. Once they are clear of the property, the police rush in to survey the damage.

The Big Promotion Henry is quite prominent in real estate and has sold quite a few properties since he started in the industry. He is quite well-known for being one of the top performers also. He has co-listed with other agencies, but the profit margins are so thin that he doesn't do that anymore. He has often worked with cute guys, but they don't appeal to him that much because he is into the more muscular ones. Every once in a while his boss Marc shows up at the agency and wants to know how things are progressing. He really likes his boss a lot, but has been told by other employees that he is straight with kids. Marc tries to keep his distance at times, but has a tendency to put his hands on Henry’s shoulders when he talks to him. His boss wears incredibly nice clothes and depending on the time of year, will wear suits, snazzy shirts, well-kempt trousers, and really great vests and jackets. Henry really loves everything about him. He has a nicely groomed face with a trimmed beard, beautiful brown eyes, and white teeth. He has even shaved his head before when it gets too hot. Perhaps the one thing he notices the most about his boss is that the clothes he wears are always too small for him. His suits always look like they are about to rip completely off of him because they hug his huge muscles so much. He works out quite a bit of course which is one reason why he doesn't see him that much. He runs a gym down the road in addition to the agency where he has a tendency to stay at quite a bit. One day while Henry is at one of his open houses, Marc comes by to observe. He makes unannounced visits just to see if his agents are doing their jobs accordingly. It is an unbelievably hot day too. Henry works out regularly too as his boss is quite aware of. He happens to wear a tight shirt that particular day and it makes his pecs look pretty dang good. Marc makes a comment about his chest and he gets slightly embarrassed. He reassures him that it was just an observation and not to worry about it. His boss is wearing a jacket, but he has to take it off because it is getting wet from the sweat that is starting to appear. The shirt he is wearing is already entirely soaked and his massive chest is showing as clear as day through it. Henry tries to keep your eyes on the patrons to avoid looking at Marc. When the open house ends, his boss hangs around and starts chatting with him. He was grading him the whole time on his presentation and is quite pleased with his delivery. Over his shoulder during the conversation, Henry notices a hulking figure walking through the property. His boss never sees it despite the fact that he did. In fact, Marc has lost track of where he is. He goes looking for Henry elsewhere on the property. Eventually, Henry catches up to the figure where it stops and shows him its hand. It motions for him to open his hand up and close his eyes. When he does, the figure places its hand on top of his and they both meld together. It creates a reaction that he has never felt before. Once the meld is complete, the figure vanishes and Marc suddenly appears around the corner. ‘Well there you are Henry I wondered what happened to you.’ ‘I thought I saw someone…..nevermind I guess it was my imagination.’ ‘I have to tell you Henry that you have impressed me over the last year. You could be going places in this industry.’ ‘Thank you Mr. King, I appreciate your vote of confidence.’ ‘Can you hold on for a minute man, I need to stretch my back I think.’ *stretching sound* With his back now turned to him, Henry can see Marc’s deltoids contracting as they appear to be getting wider. *fabric stretches* *groan* ‘Damn, I swear I need to cut down on those dips. My little lady won’t be pleased to see me looking so fatigued.’ ‘Ummm….Mr. King, your shirt seems to be getting tighter on you.’ ‘What is that Henry? Ohh, what the hell? I don’t ever remember getting this pumped before?’ *low grunt* *rip* Marc’s lats rip open the sides of his shirt and come into view. Henry moans lightly as he sees this. His boss slowly looks down at the front of his shirt and makes another groaning sound. ‘Goddamnit, I can’t believe I am ruining this shirt.’ *pop* *pop* *pop* ‘Ahhh fuck, my damn pecs are so swollen.’ *shred* Marc’s back splits his shirt as more sounds are being heard now. Henry can’t speak as he sees his boss actually growing bigger. *growl* ‘Ahh damn, I feel so damn good though.’ *RIP* His shirt is ripped clean off exposing granite slabs of muscle on his back. He turns to Henry and rubs his massive pecs as they drip with sweat. ‘I don’t know what has come over me man, but I like the feeling.’ *stretch* *fabric tightens* Marc’s dress pants are now stretched to their limits as he grabs both legs. *pop* *pop* ‘Ahh that feels so much better.’ His seams along his quads bust out relieving the stress on his expanding tree trunks. *BOOM* ‘Shit, what the fuck?’ His growing ass splits the back end making way for more size. Henry is mesmerized by the sight he is seeing. *growl* *pop* *pop* The rest of the seams on Marc’s pants bust and his pants fall to the ground revealing a massive display of power in his lower half. He is wearing a tight speedo which leaves nothing to the imagination as his thick rod rages in it. Henry licks his lips as he sees it throbbing. ‘Ohh fuck, it hurts but I can’t help but to like it. Henry I need you to come over here and do something for me. I can promise you a promotion if you can get me off man.’ Henry rushes over to get on his knees as the towering man in front of him tears off his speedo. Henry watches as it flops in front of his face. He opens his mouth to feel a jolt of precum hit his teeth. He licks it up and swallows tasting its salty goodness. He then gulps down the huge rod as Marc growls flexing his muscles and rubbing his chest. Henry is so eager for his load that he speeds up the tempo. This makes his boss moan really loud as his load quickly moves up into his shaft. ‘You are my number one agent Henry. MMMMM FUCK THAT FEELS SO GOOD! YEAH, EAT MY CUM MAN!’ Marc’s huge load shoots straight into Henry’s throat as he guzzles down every drop. He gets a strange but warm feeling deep down inside him. Marc smiles as he stares down at him seemingly knowing what is about to happen. The Family Business Colin is a small business owner that works long hours nearly every day. He hasn’t had the time to get to the gym very much either since it is a family business. One of the people that he hired recently from the family is his younger brother Evan, who just graduated from college. He has a very reasonable body, but has developed a beer gut from all of those parties he attended. He has had a lot of issues with him because of his tardiness and lack of caring about even working. Colin has really gotten tired of it lately and is starting to think about letting him go. On one day in particular, he receives a phone call on his business line and a very masculine voice is on the other end. The man asks if his brother is there and that he needs to see him in person. He tells the man that he is, but he needs to get his act together soon or he will be out the door. The man laughs and says he knows what he is talking about. After a few hours, he happens to see a gorgeous black behemoth walk in. He spots Evan and goes over to talk to him. Colin quickly realizes that he is the voice from the phone as he listens to them and quickly notes that he is dating his brother. He watches as this black beauty puts his brother into a headlock and makes him whine. He can’t help but to laugh since Evan truly deserves it. It is also quite obvious that his brother is a slave to muscle as this guy has complete control over him. The man comes up to the counter and asks if Evan can get off early because they need to go to a show. He wonders what show he is talking about as the man flexes his enormous biceps to say, ‘this type of show’. Colin laughs and says yeah he doesn’t see a problem, but to make sure that he gets back into the store tomorrow. The man assures him that will happen as he waddles out of the store with his brother in tow. He can't help but to envy his brother for finding such a fine specimen of man. The next day, Evan comes walking in slowly as he is asked why he is there early because it is unusual. He says that his boyfriend, Duke, fucked him so hard last night after the show that he can't feel anything back there. ‘He said that I needed to get here on time or it will happen again.’ Colin laughs, but at the same time, feels a little sorry for him, even though he deserves it. Duke comes in later on and spots his brother putting stuff up in the back. He hears them arguing and goes to check. He can't help himself but to stare at the boyfriend's incredibly vascular body with all its huge bumps and hard angles. He knows that Colin is looking at him and bounces his pecs as he is talking to Evan. The store owner turns away to go back to his work area. As Colin goes back to stand, he hears someone coming from behind him. He is unable to turn around and is shocked to see a strangely shaped hand go underneath his arm and into his pants. He can't say a word as it moves further down inside past his cock and balls. He can feel the hand becoming a fist now as it penetrates his ass. The feeling is excruciating, but at the same time, he feels himself getting warmer. It continues to fist him until he cums in his pants. Afterwards, it removes the hand and disappears. He looks down and sees that the cum has disappeared. Still in his work area, he notices someone else coming up behind him. It is Duke pushing himself up against him and rubbing his huge muscles on his back. Colin can feel his cock beginning to press up against his ass and he gets excited. His cock is starting to lengthen as he hears a ripping sound coming from his crotch. His cock and balls are destroying his underwear and are starting to rip through his pants. The big black brute begins to grind against his ass as he feels it expanding. Colin’s pant seams are now splitting apart as his quads flare outwards. Duke is so mesmerized now he unzips his pants and starts to fuck Colin as his ass continues to expand. His lower body is so much bigger than his upper body as the growth cycle moves up. Duke thrusts harder inside him as he watches the back muscles expand and stretch. He rips his shirt off to watch Colin’s muscles form huge ridges and massive valleys. He starts licking him and whispers nasty things in his ear. ‘Mother fucker, I want you to blow the hell up. Make me cum hard stud. I want your ass more than anything.’ Colin can't help but to start leaking precum as he tells him this. Evan is off in the background watching the whole sequence happening. He is mortified that it is his brother getting fucked and not him; however though, he secretly always wanted to see his boyfriend fuck another man. ‘MMMMM, yeah I know you love this. Make this black god worship you.’ Colin moans as his arms begin to fill out stretching the skin to its limits. Duke hears the sounds and growls as he punches them. He feels himself getting close to the edge and stops fucking him. His growing bottom is now starting to look much thicker as his chest pushes itself outward and his neck and head thicken to nearly twice their size. Colin is no longer the same man as he boasts in his incredibly deep voice. ‘FUCK ME BLACK GOD! YOU WILL PUMP ME FULL OF THAT HOT SAUCE OR I WILL HURT YOU!’ ‘What the fuck? What has happened to you man? I…..’ The much bigger Colin plunges Duke’s cock deep inside him and starts thrusting making him scream in pain. Evan sees this and tries to help, but is no match for his mutant brother as he falls and hits his head. Duke is unable to hold back anymore and shoots his load inside the crazed musclehead. He laughs as he forces the black man to wait and dump his entire seed inside him. When he finishes, Duke falls over beside Evan’s unconscious body completely spent. The raging behemoth turns to look at them and starts flexing his muscles making them start to react again. What happens next is not going to be appreciated.

Greetings, reposting of part 2 of Pleasure Growth. Enjoy. - Frank Pleasure Growth Part 2 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ The next morning Aaron awoke and worked quickly. He noticed himself in his clothes, near door frames, he was taller, bigger. Using the bathroom he stared in awe, realizing his member was around 8.5 inches soft. His feet were far beyond his shoe size, beyond Zeke's which was painfully noticed as those were the closest size shoe he could wear, which he was, having stolen a pair of Zeke's boots before he left the cabin. What bothered him though was he didn't look mature. Glancing at himself in the full length mirror back at the house, he saw no shadows what-so-ever: no peach fuzz on his chin or lip, no sprigs under his arm, no feathering across his chest, arms or legs, no bush sprouting down under. Not that he expected it right away, but after last night - a growth spurt of six inches - he figured he'd see the start of hair at least. Shuffling around his brother's closets he knicked a couple shirts and one pair of jeans from each of them. He hoped that whatever this spurt was, it was almost done and this would get him through the year so he wouldn't have to waste a lot of his spare money for clothes. Aaron kept to himself that morning, packing his 'stolen' clothes. He also didn't want the family to notice that he had suddenly grown so much over night. He did like it though. He could almost see eye to eye with his dad and brothers now, he felt more like a grown man befitting his age. His entire body tingled a lil bit everytime he saw Zeke looking his way. Zeke was eyeing him with a look of hunger and lust sometimes, a look of approval others, as if there was something new that needed congratulations. Later he helped pack the truck for his and Zeke's ride to college. He arranged it so that he wound up sitting in the back that way there'd be no chance to notice and compare his and his dad's or his and Zeke's legs and therefore notice he'd grown. Besides, this gave him a chance to stretch his new legs out and he could also take off Zeke's boots, that were too small, and let his feet feel free. Not much was said after they arrived as time was used to a great extent getting the truck upacked, checked in at the dorm, the dorm room loaded, checked in at the school, orientation for dorm room rules. They were so tired that when his dad came up to say goodbye and give Aaron a hug, he didn't notice how much taller his son was. Aaron was going to love the dorm situation though, Zeke was going to be his roommate. The boys were very tired that night, so not much happened. For the next couple of weeks nothing happened either. Both of the boys were submerged in getting books for classes, finding their way around campus, finding their way around town, getting used to class schedules, and homework. There was more for Zeke to get used to as he was there on a sports scholarship and had to find all the ins and outs of the school gymnasium, sports complex, stadium, practice times. Too often one would be out cold asleep when the other came in from his day. But the love they started wasn't going to be stiffled, not by a long shot. One night while studying for a mid-term exam, Aaron was very edgy. "I'm never going to get this problem down!" He screamed and threw his book across the tiny dorm room. Rubbing his shoulder he commented to his self, "I'm not going to learn a damn thing while I'm this tense. I'm in pain." Picking up his book, he tried to study once again, but his shoulder pain spread to the other shoulder and then across his entire back. It throbbed in time with his breath and after a while the young man slammed his text book down. "There's only one thing that's going to take care of this." Grabbing a towel, soap and shampoo, he headed to the shower room. It was getting late, most of the students we either out at a club or already asleep in their beds. He turned the shower on, fairly hot, and let the steam build up while he took off his clothes. He sat on the bench next to his stall and marveled at his feet as he patted them on the tile floor. So big, long, wide, meaty, strong. He thought back to the last couple of months, how things seemed so much easier now that he was six feet tall. More people here looked at him, girls, and guys, he enjoyed the new attention. Shaking himself all over, he stood up and entered the stall letting the warm water cascade down his neck, shoulders, and back. He stood there for quite a while letting the heat take the tension out of his back. He was just about to start soaping up when suddenly, "Whoo, don't you look a sight." Before he could open his eyes, Zeke had stepped in grabbed Aaron's member, and in one quick motion managed to stuff it up his but and backed into him. "I've been wanting to feel you in me, for weeks, lover boy." "Zeke! No, not here, we could get caught." "Shhhh. Keep your voice down and we won't. Everyone in the dorm is asleep or out, so no one is going to notice. Besides we've not had a chance to see each other, like this, all nekked, wet, hot..." "Stop." Aaron said and he tried to pull away and out. Zeke's hands were to quick and still too strong. They reached behind his back and grabbed a hold of Aaron's side caressing his hips and abs, working down to his butt cheeks. "You want to leave this, now?" Zeke said as he started flexing his own buttocks making them squeeze and slightly rub on Aaron's soft cock stuffed inside him. "I want to feel you grow and fill me." With that Zeke started moving his hips and butt back and forth. "oh..." was all Aaron could say, along with a few moans shortly after. It didn't take long before Aaron felt it and tried to tell Zeke to stop once again. "S..ssss..st..t..t..t..op..p" Reaching around again, Zeke felt Aaron up from behind as best he could. "Man, you really were tense from studying weren't you? Or are you tense from making love? Why do you get so tense getting off? Wait..oh...yyyyyyeeeaah-ha ha-ha...that's it Aaron, let it go, let it grow!" Aaron had started to become errect inside of Zeke. Zeke was coaching it on. "Yeah... oh man, so long, so thick. You're up to about what ten inches now? come on! Hmnnnnfff get it up... show me how my lil man beats big old me. ..... uh, yeah about eleven now. Come on show me your foot long! whoa! ah...there it is... yes! Let me massage that for you with my butt." Zeke was lost in being filled so fully by his lover. He grabbed onto the top of the shower stall wall and did pullups on them lifting himself slightly up and down Aaron's shaft. Aaron stood there eye's rolling, skin turning red, lost in a sensation twenty times stronger than what Zeke was experiencing. But Zeke was making the most of his stiff lover. "Oh my god.... You had to stay short. If you got bigger, you'd probably have to be called yard stick. Ha ha.... ah fuck, you're so good. C'mon Aaron, say something. I love you too, the person. I want him to experience this as much as his member is. So long, so smooth, so thiiii-hick!" Zeke's eyes opened a little on his last ride down. "Damn, I must have gotten you worked up you feel a lil' BI-HIG!- er... A...aar..ron?" Aaron's cock was bigger and it was growing...lengthening, thickening, throbbing ever larger and larger with each pulse of blood. Zeke let out a couple of yelp moans and began to try his pull ups to pull himself off of Aaron. "Aaron, you're prick.. Ah-ho! I think it is grow-ING! Ah.. oh...my...god... so... big...huh..uh...so...thick....uhmf... the HEAD!" Indeed Zeke felt Aaron's rod grow, slink, further up and up his anus, and spreading his cheeks, his hole, more and more apart. He tried to do pull ups again but as far as he was trying to pull himself up, it seemed Aaron's snake grew too. He let go one time to try and get his footing on the floor then he'd turn him and Aaron around so he could be in the doorway and pull off. However, upon his toes touching the ground, he realized it was just the balls of his feet that were touching the ground, not the whole foot. He kicked them trying to get a foothold, but all they did was slide, and in the end it seemed only his toes reached the ground. No matter how long Aaron's schlong grew, this was not right... "A...a...aron? Are you growing?" No answer came from the young man. Zeke looked down and stared at Aaron's feet. They looked bigger than his. Almost as long as the tile one the floor, about 12" long. Zeke's eyes widened though as little by little, he saw it creep past the edge of the tile, but Aaron's heel wasn't moving forward. Aaron wasn't moving his feet; his feet we're growing. GROWING! Until shortly it seemed they were now a tile and a half long. This wasn't the only thing that seemed a foot and half long, if not longer. Aaron's cock was splitting Zeke in half, it felt like. Zeke tried to figure out what to do but was lost in watching Aaron. While watching the feet, he knew he saw Aaron's legs get longer and longer, a lil' thicker too, and perhaps a little bit muscular. He felt something swell, balloon up against his butt and realized it was Aaron's balls and sack. Trying to snap Aaron out of it, Zeke turned to scream out to him, but soon he was lost in realization. Aaron's torso stood taller than him, and a bit broader, his chest heaving up and down, developing more and more of a crescent look, the lats widening too. Zeke was seeing stars, in pain due to the amount of dick he had up his ass. He was woken up by the spray of water from the showerhead it was ricochetting off of Aaron's chest, for his head and shoulders were standing above it. Zeke was nearly lost in thought we suddenly he felt a tickling sensation in his ass - Aaron was blowing his load. Zeke was lost in euphoria, the sensation of the hot load flooding him, it felt like it was going up his butt, forced past his intestines, to rest in his stomach..... Zeke soon blew as well. Realizing Aaron was still somewhat in a stupor, Zeke pushed against the wall to shift his and Aaron's balance. If he didn't get off soon, the cum could dry and cement him to Aaron's, what felt like, yard long cock. It took a couple of tries, but Zeke finally succeeded in getting them turned a bit and slidding off Aaron's donkey dong, collapsed to the floor in front of the stall. Laying on the floor a while, Zeke stared across the stall at Aaron's feet; they looked HUGE! Zeke had seen size 23 tennis shoes and he was pretty sure Aaron's feet were bigger than those. Shakily, Zeke stood up and stammered, "A..Aaron, what happened?" He stood up straight and approached Aaron. Zeke's eyes came right to Aaron's shoulder. "hoooo-ly shit...." There in front of Zeke, was Aaron. Just moments ago he was a handsome, average, six foot tall, lithe swimmer's build, young man. Now, NOW....there stood a seven foot tall, basketball built athelete, with some of the largest dogs and the biggest dick ever seen on a man. Zeke picked up one of Aaron's hands, placing his in it, actually in it. His hand! That hand of his which used to dwarf Aaron's, now was engulfed by it. Aaron seemed to come out of the comatose state, just slightly, when Zeke placed a hand on Aaron's chest. He moved his head and looked down and saw Zeke standing there looking, short? "Zeke, what happened?" "Shhhhh...baby. I think you're going to need some rest." Zeke shut off the water, wrapped a towel around himself, two around Aaron, took him by the hand and led him back to their dorm room. He laid Aaron to sleep in his bed, looking at the long legs sticking slightly past the end and wondered what him and Aaron were going to do.

I'm going back to finish up stories I kind of left...forgotten...got stuck and dropped... So here is the reposting of this story and soon the continuation. I hope you enjoy. Pleasure Growth by F_R_Eaky Aaron was waiting in the examination room. He traveled to Dr. Yurgi's office in the hopes of evening things out, so to speak. His brothers, four of them, had all grown to be fairly good sized men between six feet to six feet four inches tall, but for some reason he stopped. Now 18, Aaron was much smaller compared to his older brothers as he was only 5'6". He received some ribbing from them for being small, and gay, although the family was actually accepting of his sexuality, but he did wish he had put on something of the same size as his brothers so he could rough-house back and help out better with work on the farm. He did fill out a little, but in general he still looked like a prepubescent boy. Cast downward, his ice blue eyes traced the lines in the tiles on the floor. Occasionally his hand flicked his platinum blond hair out of his lowered face, and he sighed waiting for the doctor's return. With the sudden opening of the door, Aaron's head snapped up and Doctor Yurgi stepped inside. "Good Afternoon, Aaron." "Afternoon." "Well, I bet you're anxious to hear the results." "Yeah." "Well, they're good. Very good. I think we'll go ahead and see if this works out for you. You understand what we're going to do?" "I think so. My body is lacking some of the chemicals, for my growth spurt to have happened, or they have some but way to few. You're going to insert some stem cells to create more of them and hopefully trigger a growth spurt response." Doctor Yurgi laughs. "Well… kind of. It's a little bit more complicated than that, but for someone your age and non-medical background, I think you've got a pretty good idea of what's going to happen." "Do you really think this will work?" "Unsure. We think it will. Our calculations predict it should. Course, that's not always the case… But if it does, you'll have your growth spurt and come closer or match your brothers soon." "How much taller will I get?" "Oh, it should be a normal growth spurt somewhere from four to nine inches depending on your genetics." "Cool" "Here take this, it'll help you sleep and when you wake up, you'll be on your way home and hopefully growing like a weed in a few days. Nurse Cloris, there will be two dishes in the lab, one with the stem cells, the other with some antibiotics, bring both here and prepare the syringes." One the other side of the Doctor's office, in his lab, there was Wylle. Wylle had been doing lots of study on genetics and in his free time in the lab had been working on a project for helping to create a perfect man: large feet and hands, tall body, extremely muscular, large balls and dick, hairy. He was a size queen for certain. He had just finished his batch of uber-DNA and set it aside in a Petri dish when a buzz came at the door announcing some work from Dr. Yurgi. When Wylle came back, his dish was gone…. A couple of months went by and Aaron's family felt a little down hearted for their son; the treatment hadn't worked. Aaron didn't seem too phased by it though. It might have been because he was used to being shorter than his brothers. He might have just decided, well, this is who I am and I'm going to be proud of it. It might have been because of Zeke. Zeke was a young man, Aaron's age, who had come to work as an assistant hand on Aaron's family's farm for some college money. He was svelt, tall, swarthy, gymnast build, and had an interest in Aaron. Jet black hair surrounded a set of blazing green eyes, very unusual and so very sensual above high cheekbones and full lips. It didn't hurt either that he was going to be attending the same college Aaron was attending. The two struck up a partnership for chores, that turned into a friendship, that turned into something more. The night before they were to depart for college, the two were out helping mend the fence line way back on the property. Burning hot was the sun that day. The young men kept their shirts and hats on for fear of being sunburned severly. With sweat the shirts clung to their bodies as they pounded in stakes and nailed boards to the sides, rigged barbed wired in between the slats. Zeke watched Aaron struggle with some of the wood but loved his perceverance in overcoming and completing the task. His stomach turned flip flops inside when he noticed Aarons shadow turn to him whenever he bent straight over to pick something up. Yes, Aaron would watch Zeke, admiring his but when he bent over, move up the back and look at the broad shoulders when Zeke would then stand up and stretch. Hour after hour passed with the nailing, the bending, the pounding, the lifting, the groaning, and suddenly… KABOOM! The men startled with jolt and looked up to the heavens. A massive thunderstorm had built up out of nowhere and was looming in on them. Quickly the boys grabbed everything they could and throw it together to be carried back as fast as they can, both of them knowing, they will not make it. About half way home, Zeke motions to Aaron to cut loose from the wagon; they'll never make it home safely with it in tow. As soon as they're unhooked the clouds unleashed a torrent of rain and they galloped across the plain soaked to the bone. An old stall stood near Zeke's ranch hand cabin. The guys decided to put the horses down there for the night instead of riding the rest of the way to the main complex. Running and laughing through the rain, Aaron and Zeke burst into Zeke's cabin and stood in front of the door dripping wet. "Damn, that cloud burst came outta nowhere!" "Shit, Zeke…I've seen worse ones pop up." "Well then you should've noticed the signs of this one!" said Zeke laughing and throwing Aaron a towel. "What am I gonna do with this?" "Dry yourself off, duh." "Won't do much good with these wet clothes on." "Yeah, true." Zeke laughed. "True." Aaron laughed. An enormous pause developed and hung heavy like the clouds outside the cabin. Zeke stared hard at Aaron. Aaron traveled up and down Zeke with his eyes until he met Zeke's then turned his head and blushed. "This is stupid, you know that?" "What?" Aaron said surprised. "Us." "U-u-us?" Stammered Aaron. Zeke moved in and pressed Aaron against a wall. His 6'4" frame looming down on Aaron. His head tilted over Aaron's right shoulder and neck, breathing hot and heavy, as it moved over the head and tilted then on the right side. The gymnast built torso leaning in a lil' on Aaron's, the legs and feet standing on either side of Aaron's. Moments passed as Aaron did nothing but stare at Zeke's chest, heaving slowly at first, but gaining in time, faster and faster, farther and farther, until he couldn't take it anymore and looked up right in to Zeke's eyes and froze. "Somewhere, inside of you, beats the heart of a big, big man. You strive to be more than you are. You demand of others and more importantly, yourself, that you do the same work as they. You keep trying harder and harder each day. And all that macho-ism is there in this lil' package with feather fly away blond hair and those piercing blue eyes…" "y..y..yeah…" "And I fell in love with you the moment our eyes met and knew something else between us should meet too." Zeke gently lifted Aaron's face up and locked lips full and firm. Aaron melted into the wall and nearly slunk to the floor, if he weren't held up by Zeke. "You know, you're gonna catch yourself to death with pneumonia if you don't get outta those wet clothes, Aaron." "uh…ah….(pant)…really? H…h…ho..how..ow..ow… d… do I prevent that?" Zeke firmly pushed Aaron to the wall. Moving to the middle of Aaron's shirt, in one easy motion he pulled the sides away from each other showering himself with small western buttons. As the shirt, guided by Zeke's meaty hands, cascaded off of Aaron, the same guides grabbed the bands of both the jeans and underwear and pulled them to the floor. Aaron stepped out of the pile of clothes and his boots blushing all over, staring dreamily into Zeke's emerald eyes. Bending forward Zeke once again pressed his body into Aarons and whispered in his ear, "Shuck me." Aaron followed the command almost hypnotically, peeling the soaked plaid off of Zeke's broad shoulders, burying his head into Zeke's pecs and tracing the crevice down through the abs with his face. Kneeling in front of Zeke, he fumbled a bit with Zeke's belt buckle and fly button, but finally let the pants fall. When they did so, Zeke stepped out of them, scooped up Aaron, carrying him to the bed. Laying him on the bed, Zeke starred at Aaron. Aaron in turned looked down his body at Zeke's midsection. LORD! Zeke looked huge. Maybe around a foot. "It's eleven." "W..w…wow." Aaron swallowed hard. "I won't break you. I can't break you. You're so…." Gliding round and round Aaron's rim, till finally driving ever so slowly into the middle. "OH FUCK, soooo tight." Slowly methodically, Zeke plunged in and out of Aaron. Aaron sat there with stars in his eyes for a while and slowly, gradually, the rush of lust, sexual desire began to come over him. He moaned for a moment and Zeke looked down to see Aaron's prick finally stir. Slowly it began to ooze out of him, snaking its way towards his abs. With each inch longer, it began to get thicker too. "Yeah, Aaron, let it go. Get aroused. Cum with me." On and on it kept going getting longer and longer, thicker and thicker, harder and harder. "Holy shit, Aaron. Look at it go! Who knew you were such a grower!" But looking down, Zeke noticed that all over, Aaron was turning the same color as his member. "Aaron, are ya still embarrassed? You're blushing all over. I told you… I'm hot for you and you should just give in, enjoy." Zeke pulled out and kneeled down at the end, going for Aaron's crotch. Zeke whistled lowly, "Whoa, look at your balls. Aaron, if you haven't grown yet, you've gotta grow sometime soon… yer balls are huge… gotta be full of testosterone, and……cum." And he dove in licking the balls and sucking the shaft of Aaron. All this time Aaron kept moaning, groaning, turning red, almost purple, like his prick. His muscles kept stiffening, and perhaps filling out. Aaron felt the pull of Zeke's mouth over every part of his body. On his balls he felt himself swell. On his prick he felt himself inflate. On his nipples he felt himself spread. Heart pounding, heading spinning, groin burning, when Zeke finally started sucking the schlong and fondling the nips, Aaron lost it stretching his arms, his legs, hands and toes out everywhere while his hips began to buck. "Ah…ahhh….oh… ZEKE! GOD! Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." Cumming loads and loads to where Zeke couldn't almost take it, Aaron moaned low and soft until he appeared to have passed out with a wry smile on his face. Grabbing a damp towel, Zeke started wiping him and Aaron off while telling him over and over, "Damn, lover. Who knew you had such a manly package. I think ya got me beat. I'm sure you have at least twelve." What was Zeke saying, thought Aaron. I know I've only got about six inches tops. "And ya know something," said Zeke as he climbed into bed next to Aaron pulling a comforter around them. "I think this summer I've helped put you through a work out cause I'm sure you're buffer than from the start of this summer." With that he cuddled Aaron close to him and they drifted off to sleep. ROOOOOM! Came the sound of the thunder in the middle of the night. It woke Aaron from a dream. Straining his eyes, he peered into the darkness beside him until the form of Zeke lying beside him came into focus. He caressed Zeke's face and then he slowly, gently got out of the bed to walk around for a bit and get a glass of water. Walking across the floor, Aaron stopped and spun around to look back to the bed. He thought he heard Zeke's footsteps across the floor. Zeke was still in bed. Looking down at his feet, Aaron almost gasped in shock – they were huge! Tapping them up and down he heard them making a nice heavy and meaty thump on the floor. What was going on? He went to get the glass of water to help steady himself. Reaching up as he approached the cabinet his hand smacked the middle of it with a loud whack! Jumping back in surprise, Aaron examined the reach of his arm. He reached out instinctively, knowing that at that height he would get the bottom corner of the cabinet, but instead his hand hit the middle of it. Shaking his head as if to clear cobwebs, Aaron walked back across the floor but stopped when he came to Zeke's boots. He stared at his feet and the boots for a long time then finally tried to slip one of his feet in. He had to push a bit to get it in, and once finally down, the boots felt a little tight! "What the hell?" thought Aaron. "Zeke wears a fourteen and a half, how can my feet feel tight in this?" The lightning flashed and revealed marks on the door frame. Aaron stared in disbelief. This cabin was normally used for the boys' sleep-overs, parties, and such while growing up. Aaron's dad used to mark everyone's height over the years on the door. What Aaron saw and realized now was unbelievable. He was staring straight ahead and his eye level standing straight and tall was above his last marking, his current height of 5' 6". He was now somewhere around six feet tall. Feeling light headed from the startling realization, Aaron staggered back into bed and curled up into Zeke. He must still be dreaming. This couldn't happen in a day or a night. It's all an image of the mind. Aaron drifted back to sleep wondering.

Wet Dreams May Come - Part 12 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2388-wet-dreams-may-come-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2402-wet-dreams-may-come-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2407-wet-dreams-may-come-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2419-wet-dreams-may-come-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2420-wet-dreams-may-come-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2426-wet-dreams-may-come-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2437-wet-dreams-may-come-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2451-wet-dreams-may-come-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2487-wet-dreams-may-come-part-9/ Part 10: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2533-wet-dreams-may-come-part-10/ Part 11: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2548-wet-dreams-may-come-part-11/ Devon lay on the bed moaning like mad with a sound that was a mix of pleasure and pain. His testicles were swelling and growing, becoming larger and firmer by the second. But before Drake could do anything there was a sound at the front door, and it flew open to reveal Anton, Harry & Deanna, as well as Charles, all being flung to the floor by the earth itself outside. A mound of earth with various objects such as mushrooms, branches, and moss, created the figure of a man that rolled up to and through the door, but as it rolled ever closer to that destination the man's limbs and features became clearer and clearer until there in the living room stood a marvel of a man: 6' 8" tall, rugby player's build, but with much definition, a deep olive color, much like clay, with mossy hair that spread across his chest and cascaded down his head. The hair clung around his jaw line like two days worth of stubble and framed the top of his head which held two eyes that looked like emeralds. On the very top of him was an exceptionally rudimentary crown made out of what looked like chunks of gold and silver all mish-mashed together and having randomly picked up and encased precious to semi-precious to precious stones. Anton, Harry, Deanna, and Charles barely had time to pick themselves up off the floor, when they were whisked away and up into the air to be deposited on the second story loft. Chairs from the dining room made it with them which, by unseen hands, they were then forced to sit in, along with James. Drake made to move and was suddenly hit with some kind of blast that although making him take a step back, shattered into a million sparkling pieces upon impact with his chest. The stagger was just enough so that vines creeping like tendrils came in from the outside and bound him tightly so that he could not move. Then the man walked up the stairs. "Behold, Lord Oberon approaches." called out Puck. Reaching the top of the stairs the man turned towards the vine covered giant. "You have been far to wayward, Draig Coedwig, and no one disobeys Lord Oberon, especially not one of his own sons! But I do believe you have had a great amount of assistance in this, and we shall take care of the usurper to my authority... now!" Turning his head and body towards the bed, he stared down upon Devon and his oddly growing form. He waved his hand and suddenly there was a shower of sparks and sparkles that flew everywhere but onto its intended target. Oberon looked aghast and stood staunchly to attempt again, with the same results as last time. "Who dares interfere with Lord Oberon's punishment. This man shall be dealt with for obstructing nature and the will of Lord Oberon!" The fairy king fired spells again at Devon, with the same brilliant but non-affective result as a woman's voice was heard echoing on the wind. "I think not!" Suddenly there were quite a few flittering miniscule globes of light, flickering and fly hither and yon in the house, and one that shimmered brightly growing in form until there at the foot of the bed stood a tall, beautiful, athletic woman, with pointed ears, and sapphires for eyes, alabaster like skin, and fine spun gold for hair. She too wore a crown of gathered pearls and dew drops that caught and refracted the light from and to every direction. Oberon stepped back astonished then stepped forward one step and roared, "Know your place, woman!" There was a flash of light in the woman's eyes which extended throughout and past her body suddenly flooding the house with a great brilliance and her voice echoed on the air like a god's. "EVEN TO YOU, OH, OBERON, I AM NO MERE WOMAN AND SHALL NOT BE ADDRESSED AS SUCH!" The ground, the house, and many loose articles shook at the resonance of the woman's voice, but it and the light lessened to a degree and she approached Oberon, calmly but extremely stoically. "You have been drunk reading the work of Shakespeare again, I take it. I know my place, and charge thee to remember yours! I am not like the woman describe in Shakespeare, some sophomoric, dewy-eye school girl that is utterly naive. When the Earth-mother made us to rule the realm of the fey, she made us equal to one another so that there would be balance in the magic we wrought. You have no ability to outdo or overcast me any more than I do you, and you will not talk down to me like I am your lesser or I will call mother to have her way with you!" Suddenly there were several bright flashes of light. The bed, Devon, Drake, Oberon, and the woman, we down on the first floor, while Anton, Charles, Deanna, Harry, James, and Puck were on the upstairs loft, sitting in chairs overlooking the living room, all were free save Puck who was now bound by the vines. The rest of the living room furniture was neatly stacked and arranged where the bed had been. "What is this Titania? Why doest thou defy me! Can you not see that justice needs be done here?" "Perhaps and perhaps not, but are you truly seeking justice or vengeance against an adult son who desired to do something else with his life that what you wanted?" "He is the heir to our kingdom!" "Only made so recently because you in a drunken rage decided to banish the other hundred or more some odd siblings of Draig! And why worry so much about the establishment of an heir? We are immortal. Able to be killed, yes, but who would do it? The age of war amongst the fey is long past. We all work together to preserve ourselves against mankind and modernization. And if you would be calm yourself, you'd see that is the reason I am able to override your magic right now." Pointing to the bed, Oberon and everyone else began to watch as Devon's moans became louder, more frequent and breathless as he writhed on the bed. His two balls were simply gigantic now, even for a giant man of nine and a half feet tall. They had grown to the size of two small bundles, packages....and there was movement from within! Two small hands, on set in one ball and another pair inside the other ball, began pushing outward a little and then stroking down. "OOoooooooooo, fuck!" Devon began to twist and write, his hands aimlessly reaching for his balls, hefting them, rubbing them trying to reach for his cock head to rub it hard, fast, and furious. Yet he could not do so for his cock had begun to grow becoming a bit longer and much thicker. The girth kept pilling on until cock actually was as thick as one of his thighs and rested heavy upon both of them, nearly making it impossible for the man to reach his testicles and give them a vigorous rub. "AAauuuuugh! OOOOOoooooh! ....huh.... Must....CummmmmmmmMMMMMMOH!" Devon began to buck his hips and attempt to roll his massive thighs inward so that they might caress and stroke his massive balls, while his hand stretch, reached, and contorted into various twisted angles, eventually grabbing a hold of the sides of the bed and nearly crushing them to splinters. The two hands in each set of balls began to rub harder and faster eventually alternating stroke and pressure types: one moving fast and quickly in shorter and shorter strokes, while the other pushed out harder and farther moving in very long and slow but firm, powerful strokes. Finally that was enough. Arching his back and letting out a low, drawn, deep resonant moan, Devon cried out and finally reached orgasm. Suddenly one set of hands withdrew, and was seen travelling down the gigantic rod that now was Devon's cock. A second set of moans and the second set of hands withdrew inside and a secondary form was seen travelling down the great penis. A third and fourth set of moans and Devon actually blew his load this time beginning with two volleys that set out two babies with the fluid. As Devon's cock began to recede and shrink back to its normal erect length of three feet and resting flaccid length of twenty-four and three-quarters inches, the two babies that were expelled began to rise in the air and in a matter of seconds went from wee new-borns to toddlers, their cries getting louder and lower as they grew. But these were no ordinary human new-borns, or toddlers for that matter they were both extremely tall and very muscular for their age compared to human children, and they were extremely blessed in another way as well. From across the room, or even one floor up and away, one could tell these were two boys - twin boys. Another few minutes passed and the boys grew from toddlers to primary school boys, another growth school boys to pre-teens, and once more and the young boys stood as young men, just turned teenager about three fourths of the way to adulthood. And there they stood still screaming, but their eyes beginning to open, their breathing becoming normal, standing an incredible seven feet ten inches tall, near one of the only regular sized doorways in the house where they rose head and shoulders above the frame. Originally they had extremely golden blond hair that hung in small ringlets, but as they grew and aged it got longer, straighter, and fuller, retaining some but not all of the curl and taking on a darker brown with honey golden highlights. They were a perfect combination of their two parents physically. Their cries grew silent and they stood there stretching out their arms and legs, staring at their hands and feet, until they suddenly looked up with a sense of knowing and looking at Devon and Drake spoke out, "Dad?....Dad?..." "What on earth?" bellowed out Oberon. "Yes, dear, what on Earth, indeed. I was allowed a bit of extra strength to countermand your actions because Devon was pregnant with child, two children it seems, twin-boys. Mother would never allow you to kill new life simply because a son of yours strayed from your plans for him. You must swallow your arrogance and pride this time. Your battle is lost. Draig now has sixteen trappings of human life, along with pictures and documentation to prove he is human - eighteen now that he has two sons with this man. His fey magic is spent, and he is nearly large enough that nothing magical you can do would affect him. You would have to resort to hurting him. Would you do that? Have you grown so cold and hard, so like the way of men?" Suddenly there was a great blast of wind which sent Titania off her feet and skidding out the door. The bed Devon was on disappeared from underneath him, and four male fey appeared behind the twin boys binding them so they could not break free. "Most definitely, and now that the sons are born, I shall my say and my vengeance upon my son, by taking out this....this man, he claims to love and for whom he has forsaken everything!" Casting a very large spell in the form of a huge ball of crackling energy and fire, Oberon pushed his hands and arms from his torso and sent it towards the staggering Devon, who was still very bewildered and weak from giving birth. But Drake had been working on the vines and managed to snap free, screaming out Devon's name, he rushed to Devon's side and embraced him, attempting to pull him down into a crouching position in the hopes that the great ball of magic would fly over them both. Despite being held the two-twin boys managed to take single steps forward, calling out the word "Dad" in unison and with terror in voices. Their captors held them firmly and would not release them, but then something strange and wondrous occurred. Their cocks suddenly grew and inflated into a massive erection that glowed and sparkled vividly. Suddenly the two youths, clinched their buttocks, arched their backs, tilted their head backwards, rolled their eyes upwards, twisted their legs and arms, curled their fingers and toes, and.... "UAWAAAAAGH!" "UAWAAAAAGH!" Like their father Drake had done so few nights ago, it seems they somehow managed to have a magical orgasm, the power of their magic emanating from their prongs. Two balls of magic sped towards Devon and Drake with blinding speed, even far faster than Oberon's most powerful and perhaps deadly spell. The boys magic struck true to the very center and core of Devon and Drake and in seconds they went from trying to crouch down to doubling over. Low growls began to emanate from their mouths, their bodies began to contort and rise to change and yet once again...GROW! With each pound of their heart and breath of their lungs their hands and feet swelled and grew longer, pulsed and grew wider, stretched and grew thicker...bigger and bigger and bigger until they looked so odd with ridiculously large clown feet and hands to match. But then they began to moan and cry out and again in pulsed timing with their breath and heart beats their legs began to grow longer, their arms reached out further, their limbs grew out farther and farther from their torso. As they stood up, stretching and twisting to accommodate the finishing growth of their arms and legs their torso and neck began to stretch, to elongate, to rise higher and higher while their shoulders got even more impossibly wider and wider. But more than their bodies grew.... their muscles kept up with the growth, keeping the same size and proportion they had been, but now that the increase in height was done, they too partook of the energy to grow. Every muscle fiber of their body twitched and bounced. The two men bent and spasmed into various poses, like some bodybuilder who knew all compulsory moves and positions but lacked fluidic and graceful movements to change from one to the other. A dance looking as though performed by marionettes made of the Tin Man in his most rusted condition ever, the two flexed and popped and bounced their muscles as they grew deeply denser, thunderously thicker, and horrendously harder. More full and swoll they became. The mountain mass of muscles on their bodies rolled and grew fighting for every last millimeter of space on the now gigantic frames of their bodies. Their upper arms now looked to be nearly as thick as their thighs once were, their thighs each as thick as their torso. Calves we so dense and full one would swear they were the thighs if not for the shape of them. The traps rising high pushing on their ears, save for the fact their necks grew into mighty plinths that pushed them back down, somewhat. The back and chest the pushed out and so wide, there was no way to describe them but as a breathing wall. One step for either of the two giants and the earth shook for miles around them, and that was if they stepped tip-toed. Stumbling around like toddlers once more, for their legs were simply to ginormous to walk regularly, the two men suddenly snapped frozen stiff, moaning in sheer pleasure as their cock and balls now partook of the growth and simply, effortlessly, and yet oh so greatly inflated, oozed, poured out ever longer, thicker, rounder, fuller, harder that previously. They just kept growing and growing gaining in size and weight hanging fuller, longer, and lower. The balls of course finally reached their size hanging like melons compared to other men, but their pricks kept going and growing now going from flaccid to erect state. But so long and thick they were they simply grew out and down and occasionally bounced up, but slammed back to pointing downward. They were so thick and long and heavy there was no way any longer they could support themselves in an upward, standing erection. And with that the two men spewed copious amounts of spoo onto the floor as the great magical ball of lethal energy from Oberon hit them both. It hit them both and shattered into hundreds of thousands of little flicker flames off in every direction setting the whole place on fire. All of Devon's friends weren't sure what to do as they tried to figure out how to get down from the loft, past Puck, past Oberon, and out the now burning barn. Suddenly there was a great wind that arose and on it, it carried the heavy dewed form of a fog. Within an instant every single flame that was ablaze was snuffed out, causing minimal damage to the objects they were on and to the barn itself. Now a bright sparkle returned, it was Titania back from being swept out, and this time there was a slightly invisible figure of a woman behind her wearing a crown and dress of wheat, barley, and oat sheaves and a top and over gown of green leaves and moss. But whatever those two ladies had in mind to do or say, they had to wait, for the two boys suddenly clutched their sides, and then each other. The fey guard commanded by Oberon tried their best to keep hold of them but they were growing again... and growing and growing and growing and growing, yet it didn't appear that they were aging or their form maturing from the new teenage stage. They only thing that actually changed about their appearance was that their ear tops grew lower and rounder as they got taller and taller, until the twin boys finally stopped at a towering height, later discovered to be thirteen feet four inches tall, and a bit more length to their...now regular, 'wands.' Oberon was suddenly hoisted up into the air, while floorboards in the living rose up and off the planks that were coming up as well. From this newly, although properly and politely made hole, a mound of earth rose up and encompassed Oberon from his feet all the way up to his shoulders. "What is this!" "It is the work and will of Mother!" Called out Titania. "You have lost your mind and your way, Oberon. So she has given me the power to counteract and keep you at bay until such time as she deems your head is clear thinking again. However, do not think you will call upon your equal powers to get away. That is not me that has incased you, it is mother herself! And she will drag you into her and begin to re-teach you and educate you in the error of your ways. "It begins with this. If you wondered what has happened here tonight. You not only lost a son due to your temper and malcontent, you lost an entire family! You sought to destroy the human, who really had no blame nor fault to play in this. It was our son, Draig's wish to leave, to become human, and he managed to find a human with good enough heart to not only help him, but love him. A love that was so strong that upon their first night together, magic deemed it necessary to make it possible for them to have children. "Now the children were a breed between fey and human, and we could have talked with Draig and Devon about raising them and allowing the two to visit them, for they carried two traits- one from fairies and one from humans. Fey children are born adults, their knowledge and minds intact and accessible upon awakening. Human children grow from babies and must learn, be educated, learn to operate their bodies and grow into adulthood. The traits combined and had them grow physically to their teenage years, mentally a little in between, full of some knowledge, and recognition, but still much they needed to learn. They would be impossible as they were to raise into the human world. We could have offered to raise and change them in world where they could have lived, with us, but your actions have caused us, yourself, to even lose that. "Their sensing that their fathers were in trouble caused them to shoot out the only vestige of fairy magic inside them to protect their parents, but what could protect them from the hell you unleashed? They had to grow! Already by human standards they were legally declared giants, and now your actions made sure there is no doubt. Look at High Priest James! He is considered fairly tall for a man and yet he doesn't even come up to the middle of Devon and Draig's knees! He just barely reaches the bottom of their knee caps! As such with the father's genes changed, especially by magic what do you think that meant for the boys? Out of a union from their fathers they came, and if their fathers changed, so too would they. They now stand so tall James comes up but barely a quarter of the way up their thighs! When done growing and adults, they will be as tall, if not larger, than Devon and Draig! To help raise them so they could come back and live with their fathers eventually, we cannot even do that now! They are far too big to take inside a fairy hill and magic to shrink them.... And Titania shot of four balls of light striking Devon, Drake, and the twins, which simply struck them, spread it's glow around the bodies and dissipated. "Works absolutely nil!" "I know not what treachery you spew forth but..." Suddenly the earth rose up and enclosed around Oberon's mouth. "Be silent. Your mother is administering admonishment against you and you had better listen." Suddenly the ground that held Oberon began to pull down into the earth. Oberon groan and screamed, struggled, as best he could encased in the earth mound, but down he went. Down...down...down... down... until his head disappeared and one could not even tell the earth had been disturbed there. The planks that had been taken up before were all placed back, in more square and true alignment then they had been before, followed by the floor boards, then the bed disappeared, replaced by the living room furniture. Titania then turned and faced Draig. "Draig, my son. You have a lesson to learn as well, especially now that you shall be raising a family. You kept your heart's desires and wished known from both your parents and the rest of your family. Had you not done so, you might have found an ally, or at the very least, it wouldn't have come as such as shock to us. But...that part is now over. I love you... and as for this young man.... Devon, you risked much attempting to fight the king of the fairies, but if you are driven by such a love for my son as to do that, and even slightly succeed, I might add, then I most assuredly love you, for that great amount of love given towards my son. You two have my blessing on your marriage. "And let that start the bestowing of gifts and punishments, for all the great battle and deeds that have come forth from this, there is much bestowing that needs to be done. First... Devon and Draig, you have a lot of work to do in adjusting this place to your new size, both in body frame, and in family size. So with that...." Titania waved her hand and the furniture and bed all enlarged itself to accommodate Devon and Drake's new size. "There are two more beds of the same size, one for each of the sons for they need a place to sleep too. Also there is some smaller furniture more human sized, so friends, family, and guests may rest comfortably while partaking in your company. "High Priest James. Some of what you did, ran contrary to the vows and oaths you took as a priest, yet you did do your best to help my son and his companion. So you shall be given a push...something neither a punishment nor a reward. My son, and his partner, deserve a proper wedding, and you shall make sure it is provided unto them. Hold it here in the adjacent field next to the property. I shall help arrange for it to be temporarily cleared for the event. Draig's family does like to celebrate. "Harry and Deanna, you gave up part of your property, your building to house my child and his partner. In this we are very pleased. I understand that you are attempting to eat more wholesome food and grow most of them yourself in your garden, as a reward I shall help see to it that you learn from the best and your garden is always overly abundant. You shall never starve as long as either one of you lives. "Anton. You have to prominent a place for me to grant you much in the way of magic, but you also must continue to help, for my two grandsons will need to have certificates made and be introduced to the world which they live in at some point in time. But we fey do have some friends in high places...look for a promotion soon. "PUCK! As usual your forget that as royal fool, jester, entertainer, your place is not just by Oberon's side, but as mine as well. I should have learned of all these transactions by you. As my grandsons cannot learn they way normal human students do it shall be your job to teach them until they come of age, matching their physical bodies, but you shall do this at a cost." Titania waved her hands and Puck suddenly grew and swelled until was in the form of Edwin Clayworth once more. "You shall train them and to help keep up the human appearance, train them in this form and in this form you shall remain until this task is done. And one other punishment as well. Oh, think not I know not of your romp with Cobweb and Peasbottom, two of my ladies with whom you were to have no contact. As such, your punishment shall be a reward. A reward for.... "Charles. I appreciate your assistance in all these matters, Charles. I also see into your mind and know your heart's desire, something that isn't too far off from my son-in-law Devon's." Waving her hands two extremely large sandals came up from nowhere, shrunk just a little bit and deposited themselves into Charles' hands. "You shall soon obtain a world record yourself, the world's most changed or varied human, after Devon and Draig, of course. Put this on when you go to bed every night. Over the course of time you shall become a seven and a half foot tall, largely muscled and endowed man yourself. But along with the reward, I must charge thee with a task. For you see, eventually Oberon will be brought to his senses and will be released, he will then try to claim old friends again. I will not have Puck's punishment lessened by any degree. Therefore he shall be bound to this plane, and bound by you. Discover a lover of your own if you wish, even a partner for life, but let them know, until such time as my grandsons are old enough, it is your task to come here, once grown into the large man you will become, and have your way with Puck.... whether he wants it, or not. "For the now that is all. I will come visit all of thee again soon and talk more on these matters, the dawn is approaching and I must away to Mother before I can even sleep on this matters. Draig, Devon, take care my loves, and be sure to name your children well." There was suddenly many flashing lights as if hundreds of photography flash bulbs and several strobe lights were going off simultaneously and when they stopped, Titania was gone. Devon turned and asked what the weather was going to be like for the next couple of days. He was informed it was to be sunny for both. With that he smiled at Drake, pushed against the wall above the outer doorway and made it cave in, collapsing outside. Walking through the new doorway he called out to Drake and asked him to help move the twin's beds into the living room and shooed everyone away so they could get some sleep. Over the next few weeks everyone pitched in to get the barn upgraded and expanded so the twins could have their own bedrooms. The major addition to the barn, not just fixing the rest of the inside, turned out to be a weight room from Devon and Draig to train, and eventually the twins as well. Well, seeing the giant, colossal, strong men their father's were they couldn't help but desire to be as big and strong as them. Devon and Drake decided to name them exactly as they would be, but choosing regular names that sounded close to what they told them their true names were. One was Carl Dean and the other was Foster Faer which were similar sounding to the Welsh words cawr dyn and the Gaelic words fathach fear both of which meant "giant man." Speaking of giant men, Devon and Drake spent a bit of time away from the lime light, in seclusion. With occasional trips to doctors and specialists who were paid off or rewarded by Titania, to make low key and mysterious updates about the two giant men who so recently burst onto the scene. After a period of about seven years, the doctors said the men's mysterious growth that had continued finally stopped, their bones fused together as they should be and they were now reintroduced to the world even bigger and stronger than before. The Three Bars Pub crowd went stark raving mad over the sight of them, as well as the Guinness World Record people, Playgirl, and the Genitass World Sexxx Record people. For no wonder, when they came out and appeared in public, most men didn't even come up to the top of their calves, and the amount of weight they were able to bench and lift and hoist and press, even calculating things proportionately was utterly staggering. Not to mention the fact that being so tall and so hugely built and defined, it was near to impossible to figure out how to design clothes for them, let out find enough fabric to do it. Add to that fact that for the pants or shorts one had also accommodate their exceptionally long and thick cocks. Despite wearing some specialty made shorts, the Genitass World Sexxx Record judges practically didn't have to ask them to strip in order to measure, except when it came to being erect. Playgirl had to reprint that month's issue a total of five times. Back at home, the two turned on their cameras everywhere, except in rooms where the twins were located, and this time indeed made absolute millions off their pay for view website and continue to make more so today. Well, wouldn't you pay to watch when given the opportunity to see two men with these stats: HEIGHT: 192 inches, 16 feet, or 4.876 meters tall! NECK: 65 inches or 1,651millimeters. SHOULDER: 293 inches or 7,442.2 millimeters. CHEST: 262.25 inches or 6,661.15 millimeters. UPPER ARMS: 90 inches or 2,286 millimeters." FOREARMS: 74.5 inches or 1,892.3 millimeters. ABS: 98 inches or 2,489.2 millimeters. WAIST: 86.75 inches or 2,203.45 millimeters. THIGHS: 106 inches or 2,692.4 millimeters. CALVES: 80.75 inches or 2,051.05 millimeters. FEET & SHOES: 38.33 inches or 973.582 millimeters long by 15.66 inches or 397.764 millimeters wide. A size US Men's 93 5D or a size 492 in the UK. WEIGHT: 8,257 pounds or 3,745.312 kilograms, or 589.78 stone! BENCH PRESS: 17640 pounds or 8.5 tons 640 pounds or 8,001.369 kilograms, or 1260 stones. COCK: 60.75 inches, or 5 feet 3/4 of an inch, or 1543.05 millimeters flaccid and 90 inches, or 7.5 feet, or 1543.05 millimeters erect. And their balls seem like small boulders to most men. Carl and Foster were introduced to the world on their "fourteenth" birthday, looking like very large, hulking teenage boys, not yet gone through puberty which scared everyone. Well, when a fourteen year old young man, let alone two, stand 160 inches, or 13' 4", or 4.064 meters tall, wouldn't you be scared, if not somewhat apprehensive? It was no surprise when they introduced Ed as the man who had acted as nanny and assisted in raising them up to that point, although it still made many marvel for even as tall as Ed was, the twins had outgrown him by the time they were, "five." But that was a number of years ago. The twins are now aged twenty and rumor has it they are just as big, if not a tad bit bigger than their fathers. There is another rumor surrounding them, for, well... young men are young men and they have needs, especially from age eighteen through their twenties. And if they are as tall or taller than their fathers' height of sixteen feet, who will they get to be with them? Rumor has it, they decided to be with each other. But then again, that can all be seen can't it? They've now joined the live web broadcasts. You can look them up easily, or still find appearances down at the Three Bar Pub, or.... if you go through that hedge there and make right...there is an exceptionally large barn you may find interesting. How do I know? Oh, I don't... I just spread gossip around. It gives me something to do during the day... just here to cause mischief and mayhem. (wink)

Wet Dreams May Come - Part 11 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2388-wet-dreams-may-come-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2402-wet-dreams-may-come-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2407-wet-dreams-may-come-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2419-wet-dreams-may-come-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2420-wet-dreams-may-come-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2426-wet-dreams-may-come-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2437-wet-dreams-may-come-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2451-wet-dreams-may-come-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2487-wet-dreams-may-come-part-9/ Part10: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2533-wet-dreams-may-come-part-10/ Early the next morning Drake came down from the loft bedroom of the barn house, to discover Devon sitting at the computer desk again, totally nude and sitting with his legs as far apart on either side as he could manage. Coming up from behind, he massaged his lovers shoulders and bent down to kiss him on the neck right behind the ear. "Morning. You're up very early." "Hmmmmm. I couldn't sleep. I think I'm still getting used to this body, all this weight, the bulges and mounds and how it lies. But I think last night gave me a set of blue balls even though we both blew. My balls feel so tender... even just resting and lying still, no moment from my legs, no touching them, they still feel as though they are being slightly racked." "Is that a normal thing?" "No....and it's not the only thing abnormal either, besides the two of us being the biggest men on the planet. I got up to see how well our show did last night, and there were problems." "Oh, no. Did you not make enough money to pay for all you needed to get done and buy?" "No... we made our goal, we made beyond that which will help you out, it's just something was wrong... The count on attendees, those watching when I got up was in the millions. Now, being muscular, hung freaks like we are, we're bound to attract quite a few followers of the homosexual set, pull in quite a few from the bodybuilding set - even heterosexuals, and pull in those that just find overly large men in height, build, or cock size interesting in an 'odd humans' sort of way. They just can't help watch being curious. But as we just listed the program yesterday afternoon, even with word spreading about us like wildfire on the internet, a friend tells a friend who tells another friend and so on, it's a bit unlikely we received over a million hits during the course of our play with Ed. Speaking of which, I've been to engrossed in this interesting computer problem to notice, is he still in bed or did he leave?" "He's still in bed. He seemed very restless last night, even after spewing his seed. I think he finally just fell asleep around dawn." "Huh...I would've thought seeing the size of us and the all the fun we had he'd have been worn out quite early last night. At any rate, this problem with the show, so I we had millions of viewers listed last night but when I looked at it this morning and saw the count, I then checked into the online pay-in account and the amount of money to the amount of viewers doesn't add up. It's not enough." "So were people watching us via their magic boxes but not paying like you hoped?" "Oh, it's possible there were some hackers who could arrange that, but not that many to be off like it was, but that's not the only thing. When I went back to check the attendance numbers, the number was significantly lower than what I saw ten minutes before and as I sat there and watched the numbers continued to go down and down and down." "Does that mean everyone is no longer watching us?" "No... it means the numbers were altered somehow. We could expect a significant drop because we were no long up and awake and sleeping - not much action for folks to see on the web. Still as big and hung as we are, a lot of folks will hang around or clock in just to watch us sleep. However, I was up, and moving about and on the computer so there should have been a little bit of a jump of attendees coming on to say hi, ask questions, or just to lurk and view. The counter should have been more varied in rise and fall of people viewing our channel. This shows we had over a million people just flood our channel and the number kept increasing but then just shortly before dawn the number started to go down and continues to do so...down....down.....down....down. Harry stopped by this morning before heading off to work, he works in computer programming. I asked him to take a look and he got into the system and checked. There doesn't seem to be any implanted code for a virus or hack, unaccounted for ISP address or other files, the coding for our channel is perfectly fine. There's no reason for this anomaly." "Well, if it is a perplexing problem to you, then I am worried about it as well, although I do not know what you're talking about." Drake smiled at Devon. Devon moved in and gave him a big kiss. Just then there was a small rumble like there was a large garbage truck or something moving outside. "What was that?" "I'm not sure. It comes from the bathroom area. It has been going on for a few minutes, being a little louder and longer each time. The area is unfinished, could it be something with the pipes?" "Possible...sometimes due to being improperly pressurized pipes will sometimes vibrate and make a rumbling sound like thunder. Well, we better get ready. We will have some early visitors today." "We will? Who? Why?" Devon turn in his chair and knelt down in front of Drake. Taking his hand in his he looked up at the giant man and smiled. "I know this is really sudden, but you said you'd love only me, and given the fact that the magic caused me to grow as big as you, and we grew even bigger, so big that we make near seven foot tall men look like children... Well, we're really not going to be able to find anyone else who will meet our needs physically and thus emotionally as well, so I thought...and as it would add one more item to binding you and making you human....Drake Forest, would you marry me?" Drake looked down at Devon for a long time and then a big smile came across his face. "Why...yes... YES I WILL! And this give me another trapping of being human?" "Yes, for you will be married, a spouse to a human now, and we take vows making it a serious, solemn, and loving contract of sorts. Plus we get a certificate and it gets registered into the court and government system. I had Anton go ahead and work up the license for it, along with your birth records and then we can get your id with your new name or your new married name if you prefer." "But, I like Drake! What would my new married name be?" Devon laughed, "Not your first name. That stays the same. It's your last name that will change. Well, you can either decide to keep your last name the same and I keep my last name the same as well. You can take my surname and I keep my surname so your name would become Drake Wiltshire, or you keep your surname and I take yours so I become Devon Forest. Or we both add each other's surnames to our own you being Forest-Wiltshire, I being Wiltshire-Forest or we decided which way we like and both take that." Drake stepped back for a moment and thought. "I like it with your name first, we sound like a place then. I think my surname should be changed to that." Devon laughed. "Done then. In a little bit you and I will become Mr. & Mr. Devon & Drake Wiltshire-Forest. For you see, James the High Priest is coming by to perform the ceremony." "Already?!? I did not know you humans planned marriages so fast. I thought they were great affairs taking a long time to prepare." "Normally they would be, but as you need to get into 'human trappings' this gives you one more, plus one more title we can apply for at the Guinness World Records." "What one is that?" "The World's Tallest Couple. And we get to have that happen tonight! I rung Nigel up, Guinness people are all ready to bring in equipment today down at the Pub to live broadcast us l, measure you, well now both of us, and then put us through the paces. Plus, once Anton gets here with your certificate and credentials, we then will head to my bank, where I've electronically deposited all the money from last night's show into my account and I will give you one third to start a savings and checking account of your own, another human trapping, and one third will go to Ed for his participation in last night's show." There was a louder rumble coming from the bathroom area and then it seemed as if birds and other creatures were making a bit of a din outside. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Drake rose to get it, but Devon called after him and told him to go up to the loft and toss down a couple of sheets - people aren't used to being greeted by giant, muscle bound, hung, nude men at the door when they knock. Upon opening the door they were greeted by James Whitehart who was looked sternly at Devon and spoke. "Are you trying to jeopardize your plans?" "What? No, we're trying to get things done as quickly as possible. Why would you ask such a..." "Thimbles full of milk laying out by your front door, along with miniature plates of food, are you trying to invite those in whom you had me put protections against?" "I don't understand. What are you talking about? We didn't set any food out last night, nor this morning." "Three plates of food, three thimbles full of milk, and a bag containing gold dust." "WHAT!" Yelled Drake and he stood up suddenly letting his sheet fall to the floor. "Drake, what is it, hon?" "That's the standard fare fairies lay out in front of homes of people who have captured and are ransoming a fairy: Three meals for the day and a bag of gold for the ransomed. When the human takes it in, the bag of gold would grow to become their size." "Well, I figured it was some sort of trap." said James. "So I picked it all up with a piece of cardboard and walked it to the edge of the property where there is a circle of mushrooms, and placed it there." "A CIRCLE OF MUSHROOMS!" cried Drake again. "Drake! Honey, what is it? Why are you so upset?" "It means my father has found us. He knows who we are, where we now live, and the mushroom ring means he has set up a camp right here. OH PIXIE JINXES! That's what the rumbling is, he's trying to bring himself into the house through the unfinished bathroom." James spoke up. "He can't do that. I've blessed the ground, put things all around the house. He'd have to practically destroy the house before he could set foot into its space. But why try to enter through the bathroom and leave gifts outside the front door?" "They're not gifts. They're food for a prisoner." "So your father thinks I'm holding your prisoner now?" said Devon. "No, love.... it means despite Mr. Whitehart's spells and enchantments, there's a fairy here in the house. A fairy we invited and allowed inside. The rumbling is my father trying to communicate with him." "So we're holding another fairy prisoner somehow?" "We're not actually, but it means that one is trapped somehow, somewhere in here." James spoke up, "What would trap a fairy in here? Everything I put up was to banish and keep fairies away or at bay? Unless you two came up with something there isn't anything to hold a fairy in here. And how did you invite it in and not know about? Surely, you would have recalled inviting a member of the fey into your house." "Unless he didn't look like a member of the fey." "What?" said both Devon and James. "If he, or she, came in here disguised as something, they couldn't unassume that form until all human eyes were off them. This would be at night when we're all asleep. Then they would do whatever they could or needed to do to bind me, and attempt to remove anything that impedes my father from coming in here." "But everything was blessed at it was made or brought in here yesterday." said James. "Which leaves only one thing..." said Devon as he looked up towards the loft. "...or person." Drake looked at Devon. "If he's disguised himself as a person, he's a powerful fey indeed, something not to far under my father. But if that is him, why didn't he change last night when were asleep." "The cameras, Drake. .... .... The cameras. As long as someone is watching on the camera, he has human eyes on him and as long as he has human eyes on him...." "He can't change into his fey form, and unless he's in his fey form, he can't do his most powerful magic. What do we do?" "It simple actually. Our site advertises large men on camera doing anything and everything, so it will attract the people who just want to see large, buff, hung guys doing even mundane tasks such as eating, showering, sleeping. He made himself a big bloke, a very big bloke to most humans and very attractive looking too. They'll hang on the site just to see him, let alone us. Drake, you go upstairs and lightly pull the covers off of him, then gather his clothes and put them in a bag. James, go get the workers and have them stop anything they're doing and come here to finish the bathroom straight away and then rebless the house. Once you've done that, take the bag out to your car. This will leave him with no way to get out of the house and no clothes to wear while inside it. The cameras are everywhere. People will be watching him all day. Unless he and your father understands computers that much, he won't know how to shut off the cameras and thus always be under human eyes." "So the only choice he'd have is to walk out the door himself." "And without his clothes, he can't do that. Ok do what I asked of you, then meet me out by the river bend. The workers have put up a makeshift canopy there." The tasks being accomplished, Drake and James met Devon, who now had the company of Deanna and Anton with him. Anton of course was in a state of shock over the change that Devon went through and was in more of dithers when he saw Drake was just as large. Anton being calmed down though, James performed a hand fasting wedding ceremony and married Devon and Drake and then they all prepared to head off to the Three Bars Pub and meet with the Guinness World Records judges. The crowd that was assembled there was already in such a state over meeting and seeing the behemoth that was known as Drake, but seeing that he appeared much taller and broader than what they remembered, they went completely crazy - and even more so when Devon stepped out just as big as he was. The Guinness people were in utter disbelief, but they lined both Devon and Drake up along the wall, had them stand on a special platforms, without their shoes and socks on, and set tape measures crossing their bodies this way and that, as well as eventually getting onto a portable cattle weigher on the back of semi truck. The judges asked them if there was anything they had to say before they re-verified all the measurements and made their decisions final, to which Devon produced the copy of their wedding certificate show them to be a married couple. The Guinness people and all the folks at the bar cheered congratulations and then went off into separate directions. The judges went off to verify stats and make ratio comparisons of past record holders and print out and sign off on any certificates of world record authenticity they needed to produce. Meanwhile Drake, and now Devon were asked to repeat the feat of their chest press exercises. The club's bodybuilding society had brought in more weights, rigged up sturdier bars to help out with this, and the Guinness Records People took note of this too, making it a long drawn out show for viewers at home as the weights were slowly piled on, lowered, lifted for three reps, and racked. 1,000 pounds.... 2,000 pounds....2,300 pounds - the bench press the folks all swore Drake lifted last time most definitely shattering a world record, but the weights kept being piled on: 2,400....2,600.....2,800....3,000....3,200....3,40...no...not quite able to get it. They would now go back and readjust the smaller weights. 3,250.....3,300....3,350..... and that looked like it was about the best they could do. Devon and Drake both bench pressed 3,350 pounds each. The crowd cheered, they hollered and screamed. They began to chant things like "FLEX FLEX FLEX" and "GROW GROW GROW" or "RIP RIP RIP", which eventually, Drake winking at Devon and Devon smiling back, they did. They both did a most muscular pose blowing out the back of their shirts, then performing a front double bi and from all the bench pressing their swollen and pumped arms just caused the fabric to shatter no rip apart. Then having someone loosely gather their shirts back together in the back, they both did a front chest pose, raising their barrels as high and as broad as they could, sending a shower of buttons flying over and into the crowd. Guinness Judges had to fight their way through the crowd of admirers all attempting to get a picture with or cop a feel of Devon and Drake. The main judge and announcer, standing between the two shirtless behemoths, and looking so very short as he just barely stood taller than their crotches, made motion for everyone to be quite. "In the realm of human anomalies, it very rare to see, one, records broken, two, records broken by such a vast margin, and three, see someone who can break multiple records at one time." The crowd created thunderous applause and cheers. "Now, we've experienced a miracle of sorts, but even more amazing. More amazing, is the fact that we saw it happen not just with one man, but with two." The crowd went wild again cheering and chanting and stomping. "And even more amazing is the fact that you two have broken old records, established new records, and established them at the exact same proportions. Speaking of which... our team of medical and sports authorities have taken the measurements, performed the calculations to see which records you two gentlemen have broken and achieved. I'm going to read off these two giants stats first, because ladies and gentlemen, these stats are what broke, no in fact, shattered all records here this evening. Prepare to have your mind boggled. Let's get the cutesy item out of the way first. Marital Status...." The crowd in the pub all let out a collective 'awwwwwwwwww.' "Just hours before they arrived for this show, Devon and Drake declared in front of clergy their love for one another have become united in the bonds of marriage." The crowd cheered ecstatically until the announcer calmed them all down. "Remember that... remember that when I get to presenting all the certificates.... so from the beginning now we have.... Marital Status: Married Height - 114 inches tall or 9 feet 6 inches or 2 point 9 meters tall! I know... I know... let me keep going... Neck: 37 inches or 939.8 millimeters around Shoulders: same as one's chest but around the shoulders: 158 inches or 4,013.2 millimeters. Chest: 141.5 inches or 3,594.1 millimeters. Upper Arms: 48.5 inches or 1,231.9 millimeters." The crowd made many an ooh or form of applause over that announcement, to which Drake and Devon did more biceps poses. "Yes.... if any of you miss skiing right now, just ask them to flex and wait for the snow to form on the peak! Fore Arms: 40.25 inches or 1,022.35 millimeters. Abdomen or abs: 58.25 inches or 1,479.55 millimeters. Waist: 51.5 inches or 1,308.1 millimeters. Thighs: 57 inches or 1,447.8 millimeters. Calves: 43.75 inches or 1,111.25 millimeters. Feet and shoe measurements: Both of them, both of their feet, all four, measure exactly 22.66 inches or 575.564 millimeters long by 9.33 inches or 236.982 millimeters wide. That is a size US Men's 46 5D or a size 45 in the UK ladies and gentlemen. And...and as you just saw, those mega muscles just hoisted for a bench press 3,350 pounds or 1.5 tons 350 pounds or 1,519.534 kilograms, or And it's no wonder they can do that for all those massive muscles make each of them weight... get that... the numbers coming up is just how much ONE of the two giants weigh, not both together....but each one of the two giants weight 1,582 pounds or 717.5831kilograms, or 113 stone!" Again the crowd went ballistic and cheered loudly. "And that is why.... that is why... You two better get a couple of fan to help you out, because even with those bear paws you call hands, you might night be big enough to hold all these... That is why we at Guinness are proud to present to you Devon and Drake Wiltshire-Forest the following certificates for being: The World's Tallest Men - Living and in History, The World's Tallest Married Couple - Living and in History, The World Most Perfectly Developed Men, The World's Largest Developed Biceps, The World's Largest Muscular Chest, The World's Biggest Feet both Proportionately and in Shoe Size, The World's Heaviest Men, and The World's Strongest Men!" The crowd cheered and cheered, Devon and Drake smiled at each other and gave each other a huge hug. Drake was very pleased for he could hear bells going off as the announcer read off each of the certificates or when he first called their names, meaning he had a total of eleven ties to being human now. The bells went off one more time as Anton showed up having concluded all his assistance with securing the birth certificate and now the bank account for Drake. The bank book provided bell number twelve. Yet after the staff of Guinness World Records and the crowd it brought departed, there was still one more surprise to be had. Representatives from Playgirl had shown up along with a group known as the Genitass World Sexxx Records. Both had received recorded video of Devon's, Drake, and Ed's romp from the night before and the two companies wanted to cash in on a "big deal" when they saw it. Devon explained to Drake who they were on the side and what they wanted. Drake looked at his partner and told him, if it got them one more world record, one more tie, and more money to help them live, why not? The companies whisked the two giants away to a warehouse where they had specially prepared beds, food, and such made to accommodate the two huge men. The two had pictures taken of them clothed, peeling off the clothes, then laying on the bed, their cocks completely flaccid. They were then allowed to play and fondle one another until they were fully erect, where upon they had another series of pictures taken upon the bed, on recliners, while in between shoots, professional doctors came in to measure their cocks. When the results were tallied and the pictures developed, it became one of Playgirls hottest issues ever with the longest double sided centerfold ever printed displaying the two men's mighty schlongs. Which of course bumped Jonah Falcon out of his spot as the man with the world's largest penis at 13.5 inches erect. Devon and Drake's penises were both measured each at 24.75 inches flaccid and 36 inches erect. Genitass World Sexxx Records also gave them certificates for having the farthest cum shot, the longest cum shot, and the cum shot with the highest count of sperm ever recorded. Despite being very well known records, they still sent off bells and were counted bring Drake's ties count to sixteen in total. But as they began to get dress to be driven back to their new home, Devon dropped to his knees, although he furiously caught himself on some cabinets to stay standing. Drake walked over to him frantically. "Devon, are you alright?" "No.... my balls hurts even more right now. I think they're swollen for some reason." Drake assisted Devon into getting into the van. James rode with them and made sure the coast was clear of the fey so they could get inside where they were protected just in case Drake needed more ties than what Devon thought were required. They were met at the door by Harry and Deanna. "Hello... is Devon okay?" "He's hurting for some reason. In his... nether regions, and he doesn't know why?" "Oh, well you take him upstairs to bed then, make sure he's alright. Reverend...High Priest...uhm... Mr. Whitehart, you come with us to the dining room." Drake took Devon upstairs to the bed made sure he was down and resting before he joined the others in the dining room. Harry and Deanna reintroduced Ed to James and Drake. "We've been here chatting with your friend for a while. He'd like to know where his clothes are. We thought it might be best if we kept him from going outside until you two returned." Said Deanna smiling. As soon as they were out the front door, Ed stood up from the dining room table, fully nude. "You know who I am don't you?" "I know what you are, but I don't know who." said Drake. "But I can say this much... it won't matter what father wants, there is nothing he can do. I hold sixteen titles of humanity now to prove that I am human. I have followers that are on line, at a ....where is it we workout?" "Gymnasium." said James. "Yes, a gym...gymnasium. I have made friends at a pub, and soon I shall be published in a magazine in all my glory. Father can do nothing about that!" Suddenly the lights began to flicker. The sound of electronic equipment began to power down. One by one all the little blue lights on the cameras placed all around the house began to go dim, and all the lights began to join them in their dimness. "We'll soon see about that." "See nothing. The house is..." "The house is nothing, oh High Priest Whitehart. The blessing doesn't work unless you have the fey all removed from the house. I was invited in and hadn't left. Harry and Deanna didn't know what all your items were, and so I spent the day wandering the house. With towels and great expense to my health, I picked those things up and tossed them out the windows. Lord Oberon is coming, Draig, and you had best be prepared to grovel!" James made a motion to attempt to tackle Ed. It wouldn't have been too one sided a match. James was four inches shorter than Ed, but he was more powerfully built, even if it was more on the plump bear side than the cut and defined side. However with the last few flickers of light and the last of the cameras going out, Ed had changed from 6' 10" to around 5' 9". He could easily dodge out of James's grasp and as he did so, Drake saw a satyr run by. "PUCK!" Drake shouted. "The one and only, here to cause mischief and mayhem at my master's bidding... But he bids not this day, Draig Coedwig. No, he bodes.... and he does not bode well for you." "OOOOoooooOOOH MY GAWD!" cried Devon upstairs. Drake, James, and even Ed, or rather Puck, raced up the stairs to the loft bedroom. There lay Devon on the sheets, nude, and just having pulled the top sheet off to reveal his groin. His cock lay flaccid over his scrotum, which contained two very large sized orbs, and as the lightning and lights flashed on and off, in time with Devon's moans and groans, his testicles grew....and Grew.... and GREW.... and GREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEW!

The Edge - Part 2 - It'll All Workout “It's a guy thing really means There's no rational thought pattern connected with it and you can't make it logical.” – Nikhil Saluja My brain imploded. That’s all I can think to say. I leave my apartment, my roommate is…well… my roommate. I come back to a surfer beach boy calling himself my roommate who then spasms into one of the biggest bodybuilders I’ve ever seen in my life. I looked the behemoth over. Delts impossibly wide, as the veins traced over biceps the size of footballs. They had to be at least 22 inches. His chest was huge and piled with so much mass that his nipples were pointing straight down to the floor. As he looked at me anticipating an answer, one of them involuntarily bounced. The impossible cleft between his pecs led down to a gnarly 8 pack of concentrated muscle. It didn’t stick out quite as much as a roid gut, but it was enough to give a slight curving convex protrusion to his torso. Veins snaked out around the cobblestones framing a bellybutton that was just slightly now an outie. He spasmed again, and this time I heard Eddie’s voice “Dude, what’s happening to me?” I was too dumbfounded to speak as he sat up and took stock of what was now the body he inhabited. A look of utter horror and concern swept over his face. “No. No, no, no. I don’t want to look like this!” he screamed as he lifted up his arms, looking himself over. The very act causing his biceps to bunch up and flex without him even meaning to. He was now quite simply a mountain of muscle. Hardly any fat, around 5’ 11” and easily 280 pounds. My roommate was an alpha male by definition, in fact I’d say he was _the_ alpha male. I walked over to his hulkish form. “Dude, I don’t know how long I’ll be ‘me’ this time,” there was a look of genuine concern and fear in his eyes. “This started right around finals, I kept getting darker, like I was getting a tan, and I started getting muscle, Real muscle.” Eddie was gushing at this point, like his life depended on it. “It’s ok, slow down.” I was trying to offer comfort, but wasn’t really sure how to do that in this specific situation. “You know, most guys wouldn’t mind that so much.” “It wasn’t just the muscles and the tan, though,” he was calming down just slightly, “‘I’ was different. I’m mean I still knew who I was, who you were, that stuff, but I didn’t know anything about my education, or anything else. All I knew was working out and trying to get fit.” I wanted to help him, but this sounded just a bit too strange to me. Of course I did just see my formerly frail, thin roommate hulk out into a beast that any supplement company would hire on the spot. He looked down at himself again, “And whatever I just turned into, he only knows how to lift, eat like a motherfucker, and get fuckin’ HUGE, Bro! You ready?” Eddie’s voice morphed into the cocky baritone that shook me to my core. “And who are you?” I asked rather timidly in front of this muscle god. “Fuckin’ A, bro, I’m Eddie, I just told you what happened!” the inquisitive eyes and hair were still his, but he’d be replaced with this brute. “Now let’s cut the shit and fuckin LIFT!” he raised a double-bi and smiled a cocky grin to drive home his point. I looked at the man, shirtless, and with the tatters of what I assume were board shorts over his immense legs. “Eddie, you’re not a bodybuilder, you don’t know the difference between a barbell and a dumbbell. You’re an engineer!” “A fuckin’ In-Gin- what?” he looked confused, “Bro, the only thing I know is liftin’ and growin’, and I’m gettin’ ready to go do both!’ He bounded out of the door. I was a bit confused, still, but I figured I couldn’t let whoever Eddie had become out on the town by himself, so I chased after. Neither one of us had a gym membership….anywhere, so we went down to the local recreation center where they had some minimal weight equipment. We paid the day pass - with the security guard staring at Eddie with eyes as big as pies. Eddie noticed and flexed an arm at the guy with a cocky grin as he walked past. I’d managed to convince Eddie to go buy some workout clothing before we went to the center. I really think he would have just worked out naked, but we found a tank top that he could get over his mountains of a chest, and some shorts that he could work out in. The shorts were lycra, simply because he couldn’t fit his thighs into anything that didn’t stretch, and as he said “I’m gonna fuckin’ squat, and I ain’t chafin’!" We stepped into the weight area. There were your basic stereotypes - the gym rat either in high school or just out that was wearing a sleeveless shirt on his too thin frame. The 50 year old ex athlete that was desperately trying to stay in shape. And the group of athletes that were just there to flex in the mirrors and try to get enough of a pump to go pick up girls at some mall. Eddie went and grabbed a towel, and started in on his arms, like he’d been doing it all his life. I grabbed a towel and walked up behind him. “How do you know what to do?” “Bro, I been doing this my whole life. How the fuck you think I got this body?” His eyes didn’t even register me. He was so into his set. He kept pounding out rep after rep after rep. He got toward the end and accentuated each pump of his huge arms with a grunt. The final few he grunted so loud a couple of the teens looked over his way. The final rep done, he put the dumbbells down and flexed a double bicep pose. “Fuck yes! These weights are too light though. I’m used to heavier.” I was a little confused since Eddie had never lifted a weight in his life, but I wasn’t going to argue with whoever this was that my roommate had turned into. We moved from station to station, Eddie growing with the pump of working out at each station. The teens looking on in awe and usually going to the station we’d just left to try to imitate the last exercise Eddie did. After each set, he’d get this blissful look on his face, it was odd - like he was enjoying lifting. Really enjoying it - like need a cigarette afterwards enjoying it. The weight room was dirty, I thought. No cleaning spray, and Eddie wasn’t a great practitioner of gym etiquette. He sweated like a pig, and as big as he was now, that was a lot of sweat, and would just walk off from one station to another without wiping it down. To be fair, it didn’t look like a whole lot of people paid attention to hygiene here, so I just let it go. We finally ended at a power rack set up for a bench press. I sat my towel on the ground next to it as I walked up to help Eddie load the bar. He sneezed, wiped his face, then draped his towel over the stop bars set up to catch the barbell if he accidentally dropped it. “Alright, fuck this is the most weight I’ve ever tried. Gotta do it to get these slabs growin’!” He hit his pecs with his fists, a hollow thud emanating. “I need you to spot me, bro.” He laid down on the bench. “That’s at least 415 pounds on that bar! How exactly am I supposed to ‘spot’ you with that!” He didn’t hear me, or at least didn’t acknowledge, and lay down on the bench. With a significant amount of grunting and posturing, he positioned his hands deliberately on the bar, somehow, and got ready. He pushed up, the bar raised and the first 4 or 5 reps looked good. The 6th was a little shaky. “Dude, that’s enough.” The 7th was really shaky. “Seriously, put it up, rack or whatever it is you call it.” The 8th went down…and came back up half way….and stalled. Eddie grunted, then yelled. I tried my best to help him, but the bar was way out of my league, I had no hope of helping him. It dropped an inch, Eddie caught it. I pulled as hard as I could up, and somehow we got it back in its resting point. “Fuck, bro! What the fuck was that! I told you to spot me!” “And I told you, I couldn’t lift weight anywhere near that much!” I yelled back as I picked my towel off the stop bar and wiped my face down. Eddie sniffed a bit and sneezed. “Fuck, bro, I need ya to get with the program, get some size on ya. You’re so wimpy!” He looked around and sneezed again. “Hand me my towel, bro, I can’t get rid of this damn cold.” I was in the middle of wiping the plethora of sweat off my face when I looked and saw my towel on the floor where I'd left it. "Ew! Here it is!" I threw Eddie his towel, "and thanks to you, I'm probably going to get sick now, too." "Don't be such a wuss,” his face contorted, "Oh god! why did you let me get these shorts! As if the body weren't showy enough!" "It's what you wanted." "I told you, it's not me that wants this crap. I just want to go back to normal." He looked exhausted and a bit confused. "Can we just go home, a gym just really isn't my kind of place." "I need to stop by the store on the way, pick up some Vitamin C. I'm not catching whatever it is you have." We got up and walked out. I went to go wipe up the sweat and god knows what else Eddie had left on the bench, but before I could get back to it, the teens had already started taking turns on it, trying to push the weight Eddie had done. I'll never understand why anyone would want to look like a bodybuilder.

The Mind is a Terrible Thing to Waste Alfie was born with a gift he inherited from his parents. He never wanted to use it for any particular reason because he knew if he did, he could not fit in with the rest of his classmates. The other kids always talked about him behind his back as if he was some freak of nature. They knew about the story of his family's secret and made it clear to him that he wouldn’t escape its reputation. What they didn’t know though is that he always knew what they were thinking. He can hear their thoughts traveling through their heads. This never became an issue with him until he entered high school. They always pick on him because of the way he looks physically. He is not a fit guy and they know that they can push him around because of it. He has been practicing his mental abilities for several weeks to make his hormones react in a way that they can become a factor in retaliation for his bullying. His father has even told him that if he wants to prevail in a bad situation, he needs to harness his energy and fight back. The baseball team is the worst offender because he tried out for it one day last summer and always wanted to play. He was deemed too heavy and couldn't keep up with the bigger, more muscular boys. Some of the guys had monster arms and huge quads due to their hardcore training routines. Alfie envies their dedication and really wants to have that trait too. One day as he walks to his next class in the hallway, three of those huge guys from the team stop dead in their tracks where he is walking and knock him over. His school books and supplies fly everywhere around him as they start laughing and taunting him. He gets so mad that he decides enough is enough and starts playing with their heads. He makes eye contact with all three of them and starts focusing his energy on their minds. He knows that their only power in this situation is in their muscles, so he starts to make them feel uneasy. He makes them shrink one by one as their hulking arms and legs start to diminish in size. What he wasn't expecting was stealing their muscle power and putting it into his own body. If it was just one of them, he would only experience some growth, but since it is three of them, his growth will be astounding. He can sense the changes coming to his body as they are frozen in their positions. Alfie looks down and sees muscles starting to peek through his fat. He weighs 230 pounds in his current state, but it is obvious that he will grow even bigger. The guys are rail thin now as they watch his body convulse and reshape itself in front of them. His fat arms are thickening into huge cannons as they keep stretching bigger. His once flabby moobs are now forming into gargantuan pillows which explode through his shirt. His clothes shred as he can't stop the growth process. His big legs are becoming massive tree trunks as his back begins to take up the entire walkway. He realizes that this isn’t normal growing but there is little he can do about it at this point. The guys don’t even notice how much they shrunk because they are mesmerized by this behemoth appearing in front of them. His growth gets to the point where the floor below them starts creaking. Alfie raises his arms and puts them out to his sides to push on the lockers and crush them. His old ass is reforming to grow to three times its size as he busts through his underwear. He reveals his thick throbbing cock as it oozes its thick gunk on to the quaking floor. Amazingly, Alfie’s mind remains intact as he lets out a huge roar to scare the baseball players. The guys start running now but he manages to catch one of them in his arms. He thinks about hurting him real good, but instead decides to teach him a lesson and tries to penetrate him. He rips his pants off and gets his cockhead in before the guy squeals in pain. The other two are still running, but they turn around once they get to the stairwell to see where the other guy went. The two guys, Ronnie and Todd, wonder what they should do next. Their teammate, Steven, is being raped badly by Alfie but he must be over 8’ feet tall and 400 pounds easy now. There are screams heard through the building as other kids go barreling out the side doors to avoid the behemoth’s wrath. Steven continues to wail as Alfie spreads his ass wider and wider as his 15” cock moves further inside. Todd tells Ronnie to go call 911 since he doubts the police would be much help. After sending his teammate down the stairwell to call emergency services, Todd finds a fire extinguisher close to where he is standing and grabs it. He runs towards Alfie who is still ravishing Steven. He sprays him with the extinguisher and makes him angrier. The hulking kid starts to use his powers again on Todd, but this time to make him fall over. Todd screams in pain as his head is killing him. He falls to the ground and is knocked unconscious. With Ronnie not there, Steven is powerless against the behemoth. He begins to weaken considerably as Alfie finishes fucking him. The huge kid dumps his load inside him and drops him on the ground. The floor beneath Alfie now is cracking and giving way. He manages to lift himself out of the sinkhole that was the floor and makes a door in a nearby wall to go outside. Flashing lights surround him as various security teams set up their positions when he comes into view. He is told to get down on the ground or they will have to shoot him. Ronnie is seen hiding behind one of the SWAT team members. Alfie spots him and starts to charge towards him. Shots ring out as he is hit several times. He falls over and destroys the concrete beneath him. Everyone is told not to approach him because they are not completely sure if he is awake or not. Ronnie attempts to get past the barricade set up by the security teams to see if Alfie is dead. It seems he has forgotten about the massive monster’s mental powers. The Two Lovers Edwin is a nicely built 27 year old who was previously overweight during his childhood. He decided six years ago to do something about it though. Before he started though, he went to college and earned a great degree from a well-known university. He met all kinds of guys there and learned a lot about himself including the fact that he is really into muscle, a lot of muscle. His first boyfriend is not extremely big and isn't that tall either. He always went to go and watch him practice for his archery tournaments and was amazed at how muscular he had to be to compete. For a guy that wasn't taller than 5'3, he is major ripped and has quite the arms. Edwin loves to rub his arms all the time and enjoys the feeling it gives him inside. They both used to say how they were both outcasts when they were younger and now they have each other. One day, both men were at the local mall and walked by a vendor that was pushing a new product aimed at enhancing your libido along with various other things that they couldn't mention out on the floor. Both guys were suspicious because no one was stopping to even listen to the guy's spiel. His boyfriend, Angelo, heard the word libido and pulled his arm to stop and listen to the vendor. After a little coaxing, Edwin did in fact stop and that was all it took. The vendor gave both men one single pill to take before they both have sex. He mentioned that the results will happen when you need them to. They both looked at the tiny little bottles with the pills in them and were really confused as to why there would be only one pill. The vendor said trust him it will be all they need and then proceeded to walk out of the mall. It is very strange to see the man turn around after giving them the pills. Both men are intrigued that just a single pill could do so much. They don't want to waste too much time so they have sex that night. Edwin tells Angelo to take his pill first because he is the more sexual one. He does so but nothing was happening. He already has abs that peek through the skin, but they don’t completely show.....yet. Edwin decides to wait to see if Angelo’s pill starts working before he takes his. After several minutes, there is still nothing to be seen on him. He begs Edwin to take his since he doesn’t want to be the only guinea pig. After giving in to his playful nudging, he takes his pill. Nothing seems to be happening for him either. The two men both decide to do the nasty anyway since they are already so horned out. During this point of his life, Edwin’s body is fairly average and has no real muscle tone. Angelo however still finds him incredibly attractive even without the muscles. He starts to kiss his adorable Latino lover and rubs his hands all down his chest and back. He hears him start to moan and groan, but the eroticism of his voice keeps his attention on the stud’s body. His hands can now feel a noticeable difference in his back. The muscles appear to be getting wider as he feels his lats spreading and thickening outward. With his body up against Angelo’s, he feels his pecs starting to fill out, getting fuller as his arms get beefier and veiny. He starts licking the growing biceps filling up with more blood and getting more powerful. His abs are popping out into huge blocks and amazingly he height is increasing. He can hear Angelo’s spine and back making loud popping sounds adding inch after inch of additional height to his frame. He had decent legs before, but now they are getting as large as oak trees. He had a small penis because of his height, but Edwin can now feel that it has lengthened because of his height difference. It is at this point that Angelo tells him that it is his turn to change. Now at 5'8, he is just one inch shorter than Edwin is. He places his nicely formed hands onto his lover’s back and starts to massage him. At the same time, he uses his tongue to start licking the creases of his ears. He moves up to Edwin’s neck and feels the muscles tense as the sweat begins to bead up. He moans since the feeling is so amazing. He wraps his arms around him to get to his chest which at the moment has no definition.....yet. He caresses and rubs Edwin’s pecs as he begins to feel the muscle fibers expanding. His skin starts stretching as he hears popping coming from all over his body. The sound instantly gets both men excited as their cocks grow hard. Angelo takes his right hand and moves it down to Edwin’s cock as he feels it lengthening. His skinny arms are swelling and dripping with rivers of sweat. His pecs blow up into boulders as the ends of his nipples drape down towards the floor. Angelo can’t stop licking him now as he moves his body to Edwin’s front to get to his hairy abs and beautifully formed new tree trunk legs. His back continues to make huge popping sounds as it adds muscle after muscle to his changing frame. Edwin appears to be the same height. They both wonder what would happen if they came on each other now. Neither one of them would eat the cum, but would love to see what happens if they rubbed it into each other’s muscles. They get so hot for each other that it doesn't take very long for both studs to climax. They manage to do it at the same time and spray their juices on each other. It is at that point that they both started rubbing it into each other. For one of them, the growth didn't stop, but for the other one, it did. The pills had the same effects on both men, but when they came on each other, the jealousy became too much for one of them. Angelo ended up becoming Edwin’s ex-boyfriend after that crazy night. They don't talk to each other that much anymore since the outcome was not satisfactory for one of them. They moved on to different men with different qualities.

The Night to Remember Cameron and a few of his friends have been invited to a club where shirts are optional. The catch to this invitation is that they all must sign a contract and agree to not leave if they are allowed to enter. He finds this contract to be a tad strange, but his friends are all for it. He has a week to decide if he is going to sign the contract or not. Four of Cameron’s friends are invited to go, while the other one was not. This particular one, Jefferson, is actually fit, but ran his mouth too much because he mentioned to the man handing out the contracts that he was straight. Cameron in particular is of a small stature, but is well-toned with curly blonde hair on his body and head. He also has green eyes, pale skin, is quite smart, but likes to think that he is private. His slightly overweight buddy, Kenneth, has long black hair, dark-colored eyes and a slight tan. Dennis is a very well-built guy who works out daily and has a shaved head, an extremely hairy body, hazel eyes, is bisexual and is quite tanned. Finally there is Lorenzo who looks like a powerlifter, is known to work out at least three times a week, is red headed, has no body hair, isn’t tanned whatsoever, and has secret feelings for Cameron. Lorenzo is also Cameron’s best friend and has been trying to get him to sign the contract for three days. The event at the club is only two days away and he hasn't decided to go yet. Both Kenneth and Dennis turned their contracts in and are prepping their pick-up lines in time for the event. It is on the day before the event that Cameron finally gives in and signs the contract. Lorenzo is so happy about it that he has sex with him. Cam never thought about his powerlifter buddy up to the point, but after they have sex, he can't stop thinking about him because of his powerful body and loving nature. He promises to stay by his side once they finally get into the club. The day arrives and all four men get to the club. The bouncer at the entrance already knows who they are and just looks the other way. Cam cannot believe it was this easy, but it happened like it was no big deal. Once they go inside, Cam and Lorenzo are shocked to see the large amount of men there. They both remember that the event brochure stated that they are to be shirtless once they enter so it doesn’t take long before both of them take their shirts off. The atmosphere is teaming with huge amounts of testosterone. Cam’s other friends have already started mingling with the men there. Before long, the host comes out from the back and starts talking about the main event. Cam and Lorenzo are surprised to hear about a surprise water show taking place later on and why something like that would this be at a club. Once the host concludes his introduction, the two friends get drinks and start talking to the other club goers. Cam recognizes one guy in particular because he is somebody that he works with at his job and is quite easy on the eyes. Drew has a hot body with a perfect 8-pack and a nice ass. Lorenzo smiles as he sees that Cam is quite fond of the man so he tells him that he will be back in a while. They start talking about general stuff for a few minutes and then decide to slow dance out on the floor. While they are dancing together, they feel a small mist of water hitting them on the head. They immediately look up at the ceiling and notice that there is a sprinkler system dropping water on top of them. It is at that moment that every man in the club starts feeling sensations moving down from their head to their feet. Cam looks directly at Drew and notices his chest starting to grow along with his shoulders. Lorenzo comes up behind him to put his arms around his waist and he himself grows wider. Cam has started to swell himself. He feels his chest starting to balloon out away from his body and watches his abs make big popping sounds quickly revealing a nice 6-pack. They look around and notice the same thing happening to everyone in the club. Kenneth is transforming into a decent looking guy now since his muscles have swelled up so that the fat looks healthy on him now. Dennis’s transformation is perhaps the grandest one of all as every stitch of clothing he is wearing is completely shredded and falling off. With their hormones now running wild, men are starting to worship each other and start fucking. Cam suddenly feels the urge to rub his big growing cock against Drew’s hole and pushes it in. Drew moans as Cam humps him vigorously moving in and out. Still keeping a hold of him, Lorenzo pushes his massive member inside of Cam’s hole and begins pumping him. Kenneth and Dennis meet up and begin fucking each other too. The water eventually stops pouring down on them and the growing stops, but not before giant puddles of goo start to move across the floor as guys start spraying their jizz on top of the slippery surface of the dance floor. Cam pumps his load into Drew’s hole while Lorenzo does the same to Cam’s hole making the men yell in ecstasy. The feeling makes them shutter so much they all fall into the cum lying the floor. They laugh as their bodies look all shiny and wet. They rub their hands in it and sling it at each other playfully. Kenneth and Dennis seem oblivious to everything around them and are constantly fucking back and forth until they shoot their loads multiple times on to each other. It isn’t until the doorman walks into the room that every guy gets quiet. He is holding a large bucket of water it appears and dumps it over his head. With his huge arms out beside him, he growls as he transforms in front of everyone. The immense stretching and popping sounds coming from him make the guys moan as his muscles blast through his tight outfit as he continues to grow wider and wider. It dawns on many of the guys in the club that this may be a bad thing and they start to run for the exit. The massive monster growing in front of them stops them in their tracks and begins to beat them to death. Cam, Drew, and Lorenzo decide to find another way out to avoid this mega man. The behemoth eventually sees what they are doing and charges after them. Lorenzo turns to fight him off and drags him to the ground. The monster’s mammoth prick finds his hole and starts to maneuver its way in. Lorenzo yells in pain as his hole is being split apart. He eventually loses consciousness and is pushed aside. Cam and Drew manage to get out at the back of the building and start to race for a nearby car. Before they get in, the monster grabs Cam and pulls him into his arms. Drew starts punching the behemoth trying to get him to let go, but it doesn’t seem to be working. Cam is being squeezed to death by his enormous pythons. Trying to save his friend, he attempts to knock him over by tripping him. Before he falls into unconsciousness, a shotgun is heard from behind them. The bullets go flying into the mammoth’s back and he falls over dead. Cam rolls out of his arms to his side and appears to be lifeless. Drew notices the man with the shotgun and it appears to be Jefferson who just learned a few minutes before that the club was not what it appeared to be. Drew races over to check on Cam who awakens in severe pain. Jefferson goes to check for other survivors since Kenneth and Dennis have seemingly disappeared. Ambulances start showing up a minute later as the carnage looks to be subsiding. Welcome to the Main Event The time has arrived finally after so much preparation, dieting, bulking, cutting, tanning, and even fitting for the big moment in the spotlight. Lucas has started getting ready for this event for three years. He is one of those guys his friends have always talked about. His body has always had no problem responding to the different phases of his training. He isn’t necessarily the biggest guy in his circle of friends, but his is the one with the most definition. Speaking of friends, one of them, Jesse, has decided to join him in his upcoming event just in the last year. He certainly hasn't trained as long as Lucas since he doesn't look as cut or developed, but his insight into his friend’s training had helped him a lot. He always looked up to him when they were both younger, he may have even held a slight crush for him. Lucas has suspected that for quite some time, but didn't want to jeopardize their friendship in case he was upset about it. The closeness they have had lately to each other may make it a little more difficult to hide though. He tries to keep it professional, showing him how to pose, what muscles needs more work, what he needs to eat to look leaner, and how to look harder on stage. While Lucas is a bit shorter, he looks much bigger since they are both in the same weight class. They will be competing against eight other men, two of which they both know. One in particular, Maximo, has been a thorn in Lucas’s side for years because he also competed against him in not only bodybuilding, but also in sporting events in college. The guy loves rubbing his ego in his face every chance he gets. He used to bounce his pecs and flex his arms every chance he got because he always thought he was never going to lose to him. The other man, Zane, is less aggressive, possibly because he is also a lot older and wiser. He views him as a threat only because he has such maturity. He showed up to a previous competition unbelievably big and hard and won the overall easily. So here we are, the day of the main event. It is now that both Lucas and Jesse are prepping for the stage. Both think they look pretty dang good, since their muscles are harder than ever. While Lucas’s nerves appear to be quite low, Jesse seems a bit scared since this is a new experience for him. He reassures him that if he does his posing routine correctly, he will do fine. The other eight men are also prepping themselves as they pump themselves up. The order is selected and all ten of the competitors get in line to wait their turn to get on the stage. After each individual posing routine, the ten competitors are sent out on the stage at the same time. They are all supposed to do posedowns and try to outmuscle each other. Lucas gets on one end of the stage, while Jesse is on the other. The heat on the stage is starting to get unbearable because of the body heat being produced by all of the muscle gods. Jesse is the first competitor to bend over to take a break from the heat. It isn’t long before the guy beside him has to take a breather too. Then the guy beside him does the same thing. Lucas looks over and wonders what is heck is going on. Whatever is happening is starting to spread across the stage. Maximo though seems unfazed and continues to pose like he just won the event. Lucas finally stops posing to go to check on his friend. Jesse says he feels a little better now and gets back up from the floor to continue his posing. Lucas stays beside him to keep him company and starts posing again too. Out of the corner of his eye, he notices something strange occurring to his friend. He can see Jesse’s body starting to grow. He isn't the only one there with the same predicament either. The growth seems to be continuing on nearly all of the guys there. Lucas, Maximo, and Zane seem to be the only three on the stage to be unfazed by this phenomenon. The other six competitors seem to be accelerating their growth cycles since many in the audience seem to be hearing the stage beginning to buckle. Jesse has probably grown an extra 100 pounds at this point and doesn't seem to be stopping. Lucas is in a state of shock at what is happening to him. His friend seems completely oblivious to what is happening to him and is still trying to do his posing routine. Many in the audience have all started racing out of the building due to the impending carnage that is about to happen to the complex. The other two guys that were not growing, Maximo and Zane, have managed to leave without being noticed. Lucas remains with Jesse who is still growing rapidly with the other six men beside him. His growth has gotten so extreme now that he is falling through the floorboards of the stage. His posers are ripped off and his cock is swinging violently since it is probably about two feet long now. His mind appears to be gone since he now looks at Lucas with lust instead of concern. He tries to run from the giant but can't get very far. He realizes that he will pay dearly for staying with him this long. This growing beast grabs a hold of him and slams him to the ground. He attempts to crawl away from him, but the stage crumbles around him as he goes down with it. Lucas is unconscious by the collapse. The six growing giants are not fazed by the collapse and push their way through the debris. As he lies there unable to move, he will be violated by the giant that was once Jesse. He grabs Lucas’s lifeless body and rips his posers off. He squeezes his monstrous cock into his small hole and starts to slowly fuck him. He picks his tiny body up with his cock and moves to a clear spot away from the crumbling building. He loosens him up enough to push more of his girth into him. He draws a bit of blood now as it starts to drip from his hole. The huge creature doesn’t even notice this and continues to fuck him. His brain appears to be on lockdown as his ultimate goal is to pass his power on to Lucas. It is at that moment that he comes to his senses and awakens to feel nothing but unimaginable pain. He has managed to squeeze even more of his cock into him now. He realizes now that he is being raped by this giant as he tries to move, but it is like he is in cement as the behemoth is starting to lie on top of him. He screams in agony as the giant pushes nearly a foot of his cock into his anus. The hulk is starting to push his weight on top of him and is slowing suffocating him. Lucas tries to motion for him to stop but eventually goes unconscious again. The giant man is now starting to pump his thick ooze inside Lucas. With him being crushed slowly, it will take a lot to revive him. The other giants there have started to disperse through the crowd of people still in the building and found victims to penetrate. The cum is now flowing through his body filling up his intestines and even moving into his stomach. He lies there motionless underneath Jesse as his body begins to change as the spunk is absorbed. The hulk begins to feel his ass pushing against his cock as Lucas’s hole starts to widen. Muscles start exploding in size as they widen and swell up into enormous balloons. His back stops getting crushed and grows as muscles bunch up on top of each other. He manages to gain nearly twice his body weight as the hulking brute on top of him starts to groan at what is transgressing beneath him. Lucas still hasn't awakened yet, but his breathing is improving as his body’s organs are recovering rapidly with the new growth cycle. Jesse now pushes his cock all the way in and pumps even more cum into his body. Lucas grows again as he gets taller and taller going beyond 8’ feet and growing past 500 pounds. His increasing size is now surpassing Jesse. When Lucas finally awakens, he feels as if he has been born again. Interestingly, his mind is clear and not jaded like what happened with Jesse. He feels his cock still residing inside him and quickly scoots forward to get it out. Both of their enormous sizes have actually made a crater in the ground beneath them. As the freshly grown Lucas becomes aware of his surroundings, he tries to get up and stumbles into a tree, completely knocking it over with his might. He quickly turns to see Jesse getting up from his position and running towards him. Instead of running himself though, he stops dead in his tracks to clash with the now smaller hulk. The sound of the two behemoths colliding is enough to shatter the glass in the surrounding neighborhood. The complex where the bodybuilding event was held is now rubble. The eerie moans coming from the giants are heard coming from the middle of the debris. Their victims are metamorphosed into growing beasts themselves now as clothes are being shredded and muscles are popping and growing from every aspect of the complex rubble. It is not known how far this will go as a couple of men escaped the fury.